Social Media

For early access, extra content, and updates, follow me at:

Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/MichaelPlymel

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/michael.plymel.79

Discord: https://discord.gg/EGGuDQQ4

Reddit: https://www.reddit.com/r/TheFalseHero/

The Story So Far

Volume 1

Thomas George Hamilton was assassinated. Fortunately, a goddess saw fit to reincarnate him into another world. Taking over the body of a prince named Lucian, he set out to claim the crown and steer the world back on track using his advanced knowledge of economics and business management.

The problem was that he had many threats, both in his new kingdom and outside of it. Internal struggles nearly led to him being assassinated for a second time, but thanks to his fox-eared protector, Emilia, he survived the attempt.

Emilia was a beastfolk, but unlike most of her kind, her white hair meant that she was essentially a second-class citizen in Lucian’s new world. Because of her status as a white hair, she was prone to going berserk anytime she was enhanced with magic. And since the world was nearly conquered by a group of white hairs in the not-so-distant past, her people had a large stigma to deal with.

But even though white hairs went berserk when enhanced, they also gain a lot of strength to go with it. Having Emilia by his side was a huge boon for Lucian, as she was a warrior that even powerful adversaries couldn’t just shrug off.

That came in handy when his uncle, Archduke Henrik, revolted. A civil war ensued, where the victor would take the crown. Although it was a difficult battle in many ways, Lucian emerged victorious. With his rule secured, he became the next king of Almekia.

But that was just the beginning of his troubles. Now that he had the crown, he could finally begin his true mission of ridding the world of the God’s Acolyte that had invaded, sent by a god from another world.

Fortunately, Lucian had his own unique powers, including the ability to manipulate objects with his Command Magic. Along with his enhanced magical strength, he could only hope that it would be enough to see him and his allies to victory in the battle for control of the planet.

Chapter 1

"Which nation did we fight in the Twelve Year's War and why?" Mia lowered her question sheet and met Lucian's eyes.

King Lucian ran his fingers through his long, blond hair as he searched his memory for the answer.

He'd been crowned for several weeks now, meaning his daily tasks had only increased since being reincarnated into his new world.

Because of that, he only had time to study in the mornings and evenings. Even then, he often had to forgo sleep to do so.

But Mia only sourced her questions from the material Lucian had already covered, meaning somewhere deep down, he knew the answer.

"The Twelve Years' War…" Lucian muttered. "That was the war against the Danao Dynasty over control of the smaller nations between us."

"Correct." Mia looked back at her sheet. "Emilia, which Almekian King fought and died at the Battle of Trevla's Pass?"

"Ah!" Emilia perked up, her fox ears standing tall. "That battle took place during the Twelve Years' War. Um, wasn't it that King Tirius? And after his death, his son took the crown and was the one who eventually ended the war."

"Correct."

Lucian wasn't the only one cramming in the morning and nights. His white haired beastfolk companion had joined him nearly every time.

As the captain of his personal guard, Emilia had to be near Lucian at all times to fulfill her duty. That meant a lot of time sitting in the Royal Study, so she put it to use by learning alongside him.

Unlike Lucian, who came from Earth, Emilia was born in a modest family and received little formal education. But thanks to her love of books, she could be considered quite educated, despite her upbringing.

"We're done." Mia placed her question sheet onto the desk where Lucian and Emilia were sitting.

"Whew…" Emilia slouched in her chair. "I get so nervous every time…"

"Some people just don't like tests." Lucian stood. "At some point, they became a formality to me, so I can't say I have any strong feelings about them."

All three of them began gathering up the books and notes they had been using for their morning study.

When they first started using the room, the shelves were disorganized and messy. But Emilia had long since cleaned it up, categorizing each bookshelf and lining the literature up in proper order.

Because of that, putting all the books back in their proper spots was a simple matter.

"Alright." Lucian finished returning the last notebook. "Guess we should get the day started."

"I need to get ready for the ceremony," Mia said.

"Yeah, me too." Lucian looked to the third member. "Emilia's already ready, though."

The white haired Emilia puffed up in pride. "I'm always ready at any time!"

"Come on, how about wearing something other than your soldier uniform this time?"

"No way. When people look at me, they need to know how dangerous I am!"

Emilia gave Lucian a glare, as if mimicking how she would look at a suspicious person that's getting a little too close.

"Cute?" Lucian let his thoughts slip.

"Eh…?" Emilia's glare turned into surprise.

"Ah, sorry. You were very scary just now."

"Hey! Are you making fun of me!?"

Lucian broke eye contact. "Me, do something like that? I'd never…"

"Leaving." Mia turned and went straight for the door.

With a click, it opened. And with another click, it closed.

As focused as ever, huh? Lucian smiled.

Even though he only met his little sister barely a month ago, he had already gotten used to her aloof personality.

It wasn't that she didn't care, she just didn't express herself well. And when she had a mission, she often focused on it almost to a fault.

Since the ceremony was less than two hours away, she went off to get ready, double-check, and then triple-check everything before it began.

"Guess I should take the hunt and get started, too."

Emilia straightened her red skirt and checked her sword's position. "Ready anytime, Prince Lucian."

"We're still in the castle, you know. You don't have to be so wary."

"And how many times have you been attacked in your castle, Prince Lucian?"

He thought about the minotaur battle, the attack to free his uncle, and the assassination attempt by Rudeus.

"Okay, point made." Lucian put his hand on one of his own sword's hilt. "But I can fight now, too."

"A guard who expects her liege to do battle on her behalf can only be considered a failure."

"As dedicated as ever, I see. Well, don't let me stop you."

Lucian reached the door and opened it, stepping aside for Emilia to pass.

Although he did it simply as a kind gesture, Emilia took it as a tactical move, allowing her to leave first and scan the halls for potential threats.

However, even if he'd been attacked in the castle several times, it wasn't something that happened every day. As such, Emilia was really only acting overly attentive for show.

And to play along with Lucian.

"Well, I would let you come with me to get ready," Lucian said. "But I'll be getting changed, so there's a little problem with that."

"Don't worry. I'll stand guard right outside your door."

"Actually, I was basically giving you some free time to do whatever you want. You should use it."

"Eh…" Emilia looked hesitant. "I guess I can meet up with the rest of your personal guard and make sure they're ready for the ceremony."

"Hey, that's basically work related. Don't you have something else you want to do?"

"Um, not really? I get to read a lot in the Royal Study, and I get to duel against a lot of strong soldiers. Other than that, there's not much else?"

Lucian shook his head. "Well, feel free to do as you wish. When you're done you can just meet up with Mia and I'll join you two before the ceremony starts."

"Ah, yeah! That means I get to see Luna!"

A few weeks ago, I gave Mia a little kitten named Luna. She'd gone from a clumsy ball of fur to a cute little rascal in record time, with all three of them having taken a liking to her.

"Give her a few extra pets for me." Lucian turned. "See you soon."

The two parted, going down opposite hallways.

As was often the case because of his position as ruler of the Almekian Kingdom, there were a lot of formalities to deal with. The upcoming ceremony was only one of many for Lucian, so he prepared for it as he would for any other.

He knew that the ceremony was an ancient tradition performed during the second half of winter. Its goal was to ask the Goddess for prosperity, and they did it with a festive dance.

Fortunately, Lucian didn't have to participate. It would be performed by a young priestess who'd been trained in the steps.

Even more fortunate was that it wasn't a barbaric ritual, like slaughtering livestock for no good reason. If it were that kind of event, Lucian wouldn't be in such a carefree mood.

The young king's hand turned the doorknob, and he stepped into his room to prepare himself for the ceremony.

----------

Lucian pulled the curtains aside and looked out through the carriage window. Stone buildings passed by outside, along with various citizens that were walking the street.

"I wonder if we'll have some free time after the ceremony."

"Do you have something to do in the city?" Emilia asked from the seat across from Lucian.

"No, but if we're already out here, it'd be nice to eat something different."

"If all goes according to schedule," Mia said from her position at Lucian's side, "then we should have just enough time for lunch."

"I hope so. There's a place near the arena that sounded delicious."

"Do they have tasty snacks?" Emilia asked.

"Sure do. That's half the reason I'm going."

"Then I hope we have time!" Her tail began to wag slowly.

After a short trip through the city, the carriage came to a stop.

As usual, Emilia was the first to stand. She pushed open the carriage door and stepped out, scanning the street.

Since the celebration was such a grand event, hundreds of soldiers and city guards had been deployed to protect and patrol. A large chunk of those men were tasked solely with protecting the king.

So as Lucian stepped out of the carriage, he wasn't surprised to see a wide ring of men around him, holding back the crowd.

"They're really looking forward to this celebration, aren't they?"

Emilia scanned the crowd. "I think some of them came to see you, though."

"Ah, you're right. I can see expectations hanging over them like a fog."

As a former politician on Earth, Lucian had dealt with many crowds like the one before him. He'd become quite good at sensing their desires, and right now, he thought they wanted to hear him speak.

Lucian stepped close to the ring of soldiers protecting him. Just on the other side was a thick crowd, their collective voices making it impossible to pick out anything meaningful.

The entrance Lucian was using only opened for nobles and royals. The common people would have to use another door.

That meant the people didn't come here to enter the arena. They came here to see their new king, Lucian.

As he approached, those in the front began to fall silent. He had no stage nor podium, but although only 17 years old, Lucian was a tall man. Row after row of his citizens could see him approaching, even as the line of guards blocked their vision.

When Lucian reached his soldiers, he stopped and looked over the people.

These aren't the nobles and wealthy citizens I usually see in the high class districts.

This crowd is filled with the masses, the ones who do the work that keeps the kingdom going.

They've been hit the hardest by the poor state of our kingdom. Increasing poverty and less opportunities to dig their way out.

It's a wonder they haven't revolted already…

Lucian couldn't imagine the people who lived in the United States ever accepting a fraction of the hardships his new citizens had to deal with on a daily basis.

The difference was that for the people of his new world, such suffering was normal. Those in positions of power were insulated from that despair, until it got so bad that a revolt brought that same suffering to their door.

The Almekian Kingdom was on such a path. Perhaps it still was. But Lucian intended to do everything in his power to change the course of his nation.

And that meant lifting the masses from the spiral of increasing poverty and death.

This ceremony everyone's here to see is to ask for a bountiful year. That means what I should say is…

"My citizens!" Lucian yelled out at the much quieter crowd. "I know these past few years have been rough. Even as life has gotten harder, food has become scarce. It must seem as if things will never improve!"

Lucian waved his hand in a wide arc. "But I'm here to tell you that from today on, life will only get better for everyone! I, Lucian Valesti Almekia, will never allow the kingdom to spiral toward destruction!"

He unsheathed his sword, raising it high. "During this ceremony, I ask only that each of you take your hopes and send them skyward! A new year, and a new king. Surely, if ever our prayers were to be answered, it would be now!"

The crowd became noisy again. But unlike before, their voices could be distinguished, as many of their words were identical.

"King Lucian!" some chanted.

"Long live Almekia!" came from others.

The former prince whose body Lucian now inhabited had spent a long time curating his image.

With his long, blonde hair and handsome features, the former prince had managed to enthrall the people with his charisma, a fact that Lucian now leveraged for his benefit.

With the crowd sufficiently worked up, Lucian turned away. Emilia was right beside him, of course. She'd never let him step so close to a crowd without her protection.

The two of them walked back to Mia, who still stood by the carriage. She wasn't interested in giving a speech, nor could she fight. So as usual, she tried her best to stay in the background.

"At some point," Mia said, "you'll have to give them more than words."

"I know. For now, it'll have to be enough. Once things really start to turn around, I'll have more to show."

With the entrance into the arena ready for them, the three walked through the archway and into the stone coliseum.

Of course the king would have the best seats in the house, and Lucian certainly wasn't disappointed. He sat on a balcony that overlooked the arena, giving him a perfect vantage point to enjoy the show.

"Do they normally have gladiator battles in this arena?" Lucian asked.

Mia nodded. "Sometimes. Though the people have begun to enjoy sport more than bloodshed. Until recently, that is."

"So they use this arena for games more than battles? That's good, I think. But if the bloodshed is making a comeback, then it's probably a result of their growing fear."

"Yes. We lost the recent battle against the Esgares Empire, after all."

Lucian knew that fear could make people do unpredictable things. The more violent the people became, the tougher it would be for him to enact laws that promote civility.

I just hope we can keep everything together long enough to fix all the problems.

Lucian had to arrive early. He simply couldn't afford to gain a reputation for being late to important ceremonies that the people believed would help ease their suffering.

Of course, he didn't believe that an ancient dance could change fate in the slightest. But that didn't matter, because the thousands of people who showed up to partake believe otherwise.

Most of those people were looking at the platform that had been brought to the center of the arena. On it was a decorative archway, one that wouldn't be out of place in a temple.

The platform was wide enough that a single person could perform a dance routine with ease.

That must be her.

Lucian eyed a young woman in a ceremonial-looking dress. Since she was near the platform, it looked like things would be getting started soon.

Good. Maybe we really will have time to eat after this.

A short wait came next, but eventually, the show really did begin.

Lucian had read about the ceremony, so he knew what to expect. Words that sounded like a prayer to the Goddess, the lighting of a sacred flame, and then the dance.

Before and after each were several smaller demonstrations, extending the amount of time Lucian would have to sit and watch.

Bored as he was, he didn't show it. There were even times when he stood and clapped, as if he had just witnessed a grand spectacle.

Compared to the things he'd seen on Earth, the shows on display could only be called crude. And since the ceremony was seeped in religious tradition, he didn't feel it held any tangible value on its own.

"Oh!" Emilia got a bit excited. "It's time for the dance!"

"The finale, is it?" Lucian watched as the young woman took the stage. "I'm looking forward to this one."

That much was true. As the highlight of the ceremony, Lucian had high hopes that the dance would be entertaining in some way.

When the dancer's feet began to move, Lucian simply watched, trying to enjoy the dance for what it was.

It's nice, I suppose. Kind of reminds me of those asian dances you see on TV sometimes.

I wonder how they choose who dances. Do they have to devote themselves to the church or something?

I really hope there's not some strange cult around this dance ceremony. That'd really ruin its meaning–

Lucian's thoughts came to a stop, his eyes drawn to the sudden burst of light that came from just above the ceremonial archway. It was like a firework had been set off, shining with a brilliant sparkle.

Wow. I didn't expect something so showy. Did they create that light show with a magitech artifact?

As Lucian stared at the light, it began to dim. Features appeared, giving it a definite shape. And that shape was…

A person? No, she has wings. And holy cow, she's gorgeous.

Oh, that must be it! She represents the Goddess!

Lucian continued watching the glowing figure above the archway, rather than the girl dancing. Perhaps that was rude of him, but he couldn't help but find the beautiful, winged woman a more fascinating sight.

But I've seen the Goddess. She looks nothing like that.

Ah well, I'm not gonna be the one to tell them.

Lucian finally managed to tear his eyes from that figure. He turned to his left, where Mia sat. He intended to ask her if his theory of the winged woman being the Goddess was correct, but when his eyes fell on his sister, he was at a loss for words.

"Mia…?" Lucian looked at his little sister, whose eyes showed clear shock.

It was rare for her to show so much emotion on her face. And when he traced the path of her eyes, he realized she was looking at that glowing figure.

He was also looking at her now. But something was different this time.

The winged woman was looking directly into his eyes.

"Newly crowned king of Almekia." The figure's voice echoed in his mind, along with all the others in attendance. "Through thorns you shall walk, until you reach the heart of my domain. It is there that I will be awaiting you, should you survive the journey."

As quickly as she appeared, the figure vanished.

Lucian sat stunned, not sure what to make of what he just heard.

Fortunately, Mia wasn't so ill-informed.

"The Fairy Queen," Mia said.

"Fairy Queen? You mean the fairies that live in that strange land to the south?"

"Yes. Going inside without an invitation is extremely dangerous. The fairies have powers that we simply don't understand."

"But…" Lucian looked back at the archway. "We've got an invitation."

Looks like I might not have time to eat, after all…

Chapter 2

Emilia pulled back the curtains. "We should be nearing the next town soon."

Lucian looked up from his book. "Good. We can take a break and get some lunch."

The carriage continued rolling down the dirt road at a speed that would be unheard of in medieval Earth.

With a combination of several magitech items and magically-enhanced horses, Lucian's royal carriage could go faster and ride smoother than he would have expected. He can even read while inside, making the trip to the fairy lands quite pleasant.

He had a squad of soldiers with him, but too many would slow them down, so he only brought a couple dozen. They were all mounted, of course. That was the only way they could keep up with the carriage.

"At least we're halfway there," Lucian said. "At this rate, there might not be anything to worry about."

Emilia nodded. "Let's hope so. If we have to be at the battlefield in a month, then we still have three weeks to meet with the Fairy Queen and get back to the castle in time to get ready."

"Yeah. We just have to hope whatever she wants, it doesn't take more than a week or so."

"I hope Mia will be okay. It's her first time taking over as Prime Minister for more than a day, right?"

"Yeah." Lucian flipped the page. "She said not to worry, but that's a tough order."

"Mia's always trying to do things on her own." Emilia looked a bit sad. "I wish she would rely on us more."

"That's just how she is. We just have to look out for her a bit more to make sure she's not overworking herself."

"Yeah! Leave it to me!"

Emilia pulled back the curtain again, revealing the side profile of a soldier galloping on his steed. It was one of their two dozen guards, watching the road and countryside for danger.

It's rare to run into a powerful monster close to a town, Emilia thought.

But this is a country road, so we can't be too careful.

The main highway going south would be safer, but it would have added at least half a day to their travel time. With the war starting in a month, Lucian decided to take a chance on cutting through using a smaller road.

They'd been moving so quickly that sending messengers ahead was nearly useless. And since they didn't want to attract too much attention, the less people who knew that their king was coming, the faster they could get to the land of fairies.

Behind the mounted soldier, Emilia could finally see the signs of civilization that she expected. A home.

It was just one, but she knew that it would soon be followed by many more.

"We've arrived at the town, Prince Lucian."

As soon as Emilia got the words out, the carriage began to slow. At the same time, a bell rang, indicating that the coachman had something to tell them.

Emilia stood from her plush seat and walked to the front. After pushing aside a set of curtains, she opened a small window to reveal the coachman.

"His Majesty wishes to eat," Emilia said before the coachman could speak.

"Understood. I'll ring the bell when I find a good spot to stop."

"Thank you." With that, Emilia returned to her seat.

Not long after, the same bell rang, and the carriage slowly came to a stop.

Lucian closed his book. "Time to eat."

"Have you decided what you want?"

"Not a clue, which means we're going by smell. The first one to drag us inside with the delicious aroma of freshly cooked food wins our coin."

Emilia opened the carriage door and peered outside. "If it's smell, then I'll probably lose to the first shop…"

Lucian followed her outside. "That's why we're going by my nose this time. I'm just a normal human, so I don't have your enhanced sense."

As a beastfolk, Emilia had better vision, hearing, and smell than humans. While it was common knowledge that the increased sensitivity makes them more vulnerable to light or sound based attacks, what isn't well known is that they're also weak against a freshly cooked meal.

Emilia lifted her nose into the air just a bit. "Mmm. Skipping breakfast is great because it makes lunch so much better."

"You didn't sound so happy about it when we were getting into the carriage with empty stomachs."

"I-I've grown since then." Emilia nodded to herself. "It seems sometimes there are hidden benefits to ignoring your immediate desires."

"Don't get all Philosophy Major on me now. I'm too hungry for that."

"Hey!" Emilia puffs up. "Now who's giving in to their desires?"

"Whoops." Lucian didn't look the least bit sorry.

The carriage took off without them, heading toward the nearest stable. Some of his guards went with it, but most of them dispersed toward the nearby shops, looking to fill their own stomachs.

Rather than try to stuff two dozen men into a single restaurant, Lucian thought it better to let the men loose to choose their own meals. And to buy whatever else they pleased.

He'd picked the best men he could, ones he could put at least some trust in. So far, none of them had caused any problems on their journey, and he hoped that would continue.

Turning from his men, Lucian began walking down the street. Emilia wasn't the only one with him. Two particular soldiers stayed to guard him.

The two of them wore the same outfit as the rest, but there was one peculiar thing about them. Hidden beneath their helmets was a head of white hair, along with a set of animal ears.

In other words, they were the dreaded white hairs, beastfolk who went berserk when enhanced with magic. But they were also very powerful, and he trusted the ones he bought with him even more than the normal soldiers.

That's because those two particular white hairs were from Emilia's trainee squad, the one that fought alongside him in the battle against his uncle, Archduke Henrik.

Unlike the two guards, Emilia had her white hair completely exposed. Normally, that would likely lead to her getting harassed, but with Lucian by her side, most would never dream of it.

Everyone knew that it was nearly impossible to hire a white haired as a bodyguard. The kingdom put a heavy tax on anyone with a white hair in their service as a way to funnel most of them into the army.

Anyone who saw a noble walking with a white hair bodyguard will know just how wealthy and powerful they must be. Only a fool would start trouble with someone like that, no matter what they thought of the white hairs.

"I don't know," Lucian said as he walked down the street. "The past few places have smelled good, but my feet just kept going."

"If you want my opinion," Emilia said, pointing across the street. "I think we should get closer to that restaurant."

"Oh? Smell something good?" Lucian looked both ways, despite carriages being a rare sight. "Then let's go check it out."

The shop was still a few doors down, even after crossing the street. On the way, they passed another place that smelled good. But it wasn't enough to change their destination.

Despite that, their feet came to a stop just as they were passing the door.

"Get behind me, Prince Lucian." Emilia drew her blade, a sword that could only be described as a katana.

The other two white hairs flanked their king, their weapons gleaming in the early afternoon light.

"A fight in the restaurant?" Lucian listened intently to the loud voices coming from within. "Some of my soldiers went inside. I've got a bad feeling about this."

"Should we intervene?"

"Yes. Please lead the way. I'll prepare magic, just in case."

Enhancing a white hair was a major crime. But as king, the law could only bend to Lucian's will. If needed, he would enhance all three of the white hairs and end whatever threat was sitting behind the door.

Having been given the signal, Emilia burst through the entrance, her eyes finding the violent culprits with ease.

As expected, Emilia thought. It's our men.

The ones standing victoriously over a group of fallen men were the very same soldiers that had accompanied them on their journey to the land of fairies.

Emilia relaxed her battle stance, but she didn't sheathe her katana. After walking up to the soldiers, she simply stood between them and Lucian without a word.

Even if she was the captain of the king's guard, dealing with the normal soldiers was always difficult. As such, Lucian preferred to deal with important matters like this himself.

"Men," Lucian said, looking first at his soldiers, then to the group lying on the ground. "How about an explanation?"

While walking up to his soldiers, Lucian had scanned the scene for information. The building was a restaurant, one that his men had come to eat lunch.

The other patrons were watching from their seats, some looking fearful, but most simply watching with curiosity.

As for the men on the ground, Lucian was surprised to see that they looked familiar. Not their faces, but their armor.

They're soldiers, Lucian thought. Or guards, maybe.

Either way, their salaries are likely being paid by my kingdom.

But how did it end up with my soldiers fighting each other again…?

"My lord." One of his guardsmen saluted. "We came here to eat, but when we entered, these two were threatening the owner for a free meal."

"Threatening?" One of the downed soldiers said. "All the shops in town give free meals to us. You ain't from around here, so you should just stay out of–"

The man's words cut off when his eyes fell on Emilia. Her long, white hair was clear for all to see, and with the fox ears poking through that hair, it could only mean one thing.

"Shit." He spat. "A damn white hair."

Rather than continuing to look at Emilia, the soldier's eyes now rested on Lucian. Everyone had heard how hard it was to get a white hair bodyguard, so any noble powerful enough to have one couldn’t be underestimated.

Grasping that opportunity, Lucian decided to press the man for the truth while he was still processing his suddenly bad situation.

"Tell me," Lucian said. "Why would the shops give free food to soldiers? They run a business to make money, and it can't be easy to feed all the hungry men like you."

"I dunno why. This is just how it's always been since I signed up."

"I see." Lucian looked back up at his personal guard. "Anything else to report?"

"Only that the shop's owner didn't seem to be too happy about their demand."

The owner was still standing nearby, but the look in his eye made it clear that the man didn't want to get involved. And since Lucian was reasonably sure he had a grasp on the situation, he decided to move to the next phase.

Lucian motioned to his two, secret white hairs. "Take the soldiers."

"What are you taking us for? We didn't do anything wrong, right?" He turned to the shop owner for backup.

"N-no, I don't think so…"

"See! This is normal in this town!"

Lucian turned from the men, just as the white hairs were lifting them to their feet. Without a word, he walked out of the restaurant, Emilia by his side.

"What's next?" she asked.

"This has been going on for a while. That means the lord of this province should be aware of it. Either he doesn't care that the shop owners are being exploited, or he's the cause."

"Are you going to talk with him?"

"Yeah. I'm curious what kind of person he is, so I was thinking of holding off on lunch until we meet with him."

Emilia nodded. "He better be. But are you going to reveal who you are?"

"No. Not yet, at least. It'd be better if he thought I was just a powerful noble, rather than his king."

Lucian had ordered all his men to hide his identity, only referring to him as their lord, rather than their liege. He was in a hurry, so the last thing he wanted was to have the nobles of each town try to curry favor with him as he passed through.

The two white hairs appeared beside him, the soldiers in their grasp. His other two soldiers came outside, too. But he didn't really need their testimony.

A noble's word carried a lot more weight in his new world compared to Earth. The only question was what rank the lord of the province held. If his rank was high, then it'd make Lucian's job that much harder.

"Good work, men," Lucian said to the two guards who apprehended the soldiers. "The shop owners shouldn't pay for this kingdom's soldiers to eat. But I can."

He handed both of them several silver coins. It was a week's pay for an average soldier, giving the men more than just a free lunch.

After giving them leave, Lucian led the group down the street. The people who lived in the town avoided them, with some even stepping into shops after seeing his group approaching.

That kind of fear was common, as everyone knew being on the wrong side of a noble's temper was one of the quickest ways to get into trouble.

But compared to what he'd seen at the capital and a few others cities he'd visited on his way south, the people seemed a bit too fearful.

"I see the carriage." Emilia pointed to a stable.

"Good. We're going straight to the lord's estate." He turned to the other two white hairs. "Ask the soldiers where he can be found."

His guards began asking questions to the soldiers in their custody.

Lucian listened as they stepped up to the carriage, learning that the town's lord didn't even have a noble rank. At least, not technically. But that didn't mean he lacked power, as was obvious from how he'd been using the local restaurants to feed his soldiers for free, rather than pay for their meals from his own pocket.

"A noble's kid without even an official rank," Lucian said as he sat down in the carriage seat. "He's probably a steward."

"Ah, you mean he was hired by the real lord to oversee this town?"

"Yeah. An entire province is too much for a single person, so it's split into regions, with each one having a steward that acts on the lord's behalf."

"Then it should be easy to fix, right?"

"Maybe. If the steward is just doing what the real lord wants, then we may have to confront the lord to really solve the problem."

"But we don't have time for that."

Lucian shook his head. "If it comes to that, then it'll just be another item on my growing list of problems to solve."

The carriage had already begun moving. Pulling aside the curtains, Lucian could already see the steward's manor in the near distance. It sat atop a small hill, overlooking the town.

Before long, that distant manor grew larger. There was a gate around the steward's land, but it was open, so Lucian didn't hesitate to tell the coachman to drive right in.

Eventually, someone noticed that an ornate carriage had entered, sparking a small buzz of activity.

Ignoring it all, Lucian kept going, telling the coachman to stop only when he reached the manor's front door.

"It's time." Lucian stood from his seat. "Let's see what this steward has to say."

"Should we bring more guards in with us?"

"No, the two of us will be enough. I don't see this turning into a battle over a little reprimand."

"Okay." Emilia stepped out of the carriage. "Then I'm ready anytime."

A servant was already standing at the manor's door. When he saw Emilia's white hair, his eyes went wide.

Some of the steward's guards had also gathered nearby, though they didn't try to stop Lucian as he walked up the steps as if he owned the manor.

"My lord." The servant bowed. "We weren't aware that someone of your stature would be arriving today, so please forgive us for our lack of preparations."

Lucian waved his hand dismissively. "I didn't come here to partake in formalities. I wish to meet with this town's steward, Jorn Valadez."

"Of course, my lord." He opened the manor door. "Please follow me."

Although it was a nice home, it couldn't compare in size to something like a castle. Even some of the noble homes in the capital were larger than the manor, and those noble homes occupied some of the most expensive land in the world.

But despite the rather modest size, the inside was filled with art that wouldn't be out of place, even in the capital. The entire interior was quite well furnished and clean, completely shattering Lucian's expectations.

Is the steward an artist or collector? Or maybe he just spends his gold without much thought.

The servant stopped in front of an impressive door and knocked.

"Let them in," a middle-aged voice said from within the room.

The door swung open, and Lucian got his first look at Steward Jorn, the acting lord who'd given his soldiers permission to threaten shop owners to pay for his men's meals.

This should be an interesting conversation.

Jorn stood from the chair behind his desk, giving Lucian a greeting fit for nobility.

"Welcome to my humble home. I'm Jorn Valadez, the steward of this land. To whom do I owe the pleasure?"

He introduced himself first. Is the noble culture so different this far south?

"Cyrus Bardanes is my name," Lucian lied. "Though you can simply call me Duke Bardanes."

"A duke? What brings someone of your rank out to a town like this?"

From what Lucian saw at the capital, the appropriate way for this steward to handle an uninvited guest would be to ask for their name first.

Not only was it rude for Lucian to barge into Jorn's home without warning, but it was also considered rude to expect the host to introduce themselves if it was their first time meeting someone.

Yet Jorn readily gave up his introduction without even a thought about the proper formalities. And on top of that, he didn't seem the least bit annoyed at having a noble show up unannounced.

Is he that unaware of the etiquette, or…

Jorn's eyes drifted from Lucian's, falling on the only other person in the room besides him and Jorn.

Emilia stood diagonally behind Lucian, a look of focus on her face. To anyone who didn't know how carefree she was normally, it probably looked like she was a hardened warrior.

Add in her white hair and fox ears, and even a real hardened warrior would feel at least some fear.

He's afraid of Emilia?

Or he's afraid of what Emilia represents.

If Lucian could afford a white hair bodyguard, then he couldn't be a typical noble. And now, Jorn believed him to be the second highest rank of duke.

As a steward, Jorn's position gave him power beyond what a rankless noble could normally obtain. But compared to a duke, he might as well have been a commoner.

"I'm here," Lucian said. "Because the road that passes through your town is the quickest route to my destination."

Jorn nodded. "We often get travelers passing through for that reason. Am I to assume you wish to stay at my manor while you're here? If so, I have no shortage of rooms that I'm sure you will find accommodating."

"No, there's no need for that. I'll be continuing my journey as soon as we finish this meeting."

"That's unfortunate, but you're probably a busy man. Though I'm still unsure of the reason for your visit today."

"Yes, I suppose you would be." Lucian stood tall and highlighted the regal expression he'd been practicing. "Steward Jorn Valadez, the Almekian Kingdom requires that any troops raised in the name of our kingdom follow the rules of conduct set forth by the king. Are you aware of that?"

Jorn's smile began to slowly fade. "Yeah, of course I am aware. If my men did anything too untoward, I assure you–"

Lucian's raised hand silenced the rankless noble. "It's not your men that I'm here to discuss. According to the law, any orders that force your soldiers to break the rules of conduct are illegal. And any who give such orders could be investigated for corruption and treason. Do you understand that?"

Jorn's eyes were beginning to show a hint of fear. "Y-yes. But I don't understand what you're suggesting…"

"Emilia."

She stepped forward, drawing Jorn's eyes. Seeing a white hair close in with such a focused gaze made the rankless noble stiffen with fear.

Emilia came to a stop just a step ahead of Lucian. "Article IX, Section 3 of the codes states that all troop expenses must be financed through the acting lord's estate. As the steward, you act in the lord's name. Therefore, any expenses related to the troops must come from your coffers."

Jorn nodded at her words. "Rest assured that all my finances are in order. Should you wish to see them for yourselves, I can gather them right away."

Lucian tapped Emilia's shoulder, and she returned to her spot diagonally behind him.

"I've already seen everything I needed while I was in town." Lucian stepped forward, stopping just in front of the man's desk. "Shop owners forced to hand out free meals to soldiers on duty is a clear violation of the codes, forcing the cost of feeding your men onto their shoulders. I expect the problem to be remedied immediately."

The fear on Jorn's face didn't fade, but a bit of relief could be seen in his eyes. "T-that's what this visit is for? In that case, there's nothing to worry about. The shop owners volunteered. Surely it's not against the law to take a gift when offered, is it?"

"Of course not. But when that gift is given at the point of a sword, it ceases to be a gift and becomes extortion."

"But they voluntee–" Jorn shut his mouth at Lucian's raised hand.

"I didn't come to argue the details. I will be sending my own men here to check on you in the coming months. If the situation isn't fixed, then you can be sure I will be speaking to the true lord of this province."

Jorn nodded. "N-no need to worry, Duke Bardanes. I will personally see to it that the practice is ended today!"

"Good." Lucian turned and strode toward the door, stopping just before grabbing the handle. "And Jorn Valadez, if you have any other questionable methods to outsource the cost of your troops, I suggest you fix them before my men arrive."

With that, Lucian opened the door and left. Emilia followed on his heels, taking the time to close the door behind her.

As Jorn watched the white hair close the door, she met his eyes one last time. The look she gave him sent a chill down his spine, freezing him in his chair.

Finally, the door clicked closed, letting Jorn release the breath he'd been holding.

What the hell, Jorn thought. Outta nowhere, there's a duke and a white hair!?

And the way he was looking down on me…!

A knock on the door startled Jorn from his thoughts. For a second, he thought the duke had returned to finish what he started, but he quickly realized that if that man came back, he wouldn't knock so politely.

"Enter." Jorn tried to hide the agitation and lingering fear in his voice.

A large man walked in, a scowl on his face. He was the captain of Jorn's guards and wasn't known for his kindness.

"The hell was that about?" the captain asked.

"We've got a problem. Your men were threatening one of the shops while that duke was inside. He overheard everything and was quite displeased."

"Tch. Damn nobles." The captain looked out the window. "Don't worry, I know how to handle this kind of thing. It's why you hired me, isn't it?"

"Yes, but what I didn't hire you to do is think. You will follow my orders, and I'm telling you that the duke is off-limits." Jorn looked out the window, as well. "He brought a white hair. Even you can't defeat one of them."

"Yeah, I saw her. I ain't worried, though. She's only one girl." The captain turned back to Jorn. "And you wanna know something? He only brought two other guards with him."

Jorn's eyes widened a bit. "Only two? The rest must be in town…"

"That's right. That kind of thing might be alright in the city, but out here? Well, you never really know what kinda beasts might be lurking around."

Jorn stood from his chair and walked over to a cabinet in the corner of the room.

If I have to stop siphoning coin from the town, then I won't be able to afford to pay the troops.

I'll have to trim the headcount, which means I won't be able to send as many men for the war effort as I promised.

What the hell is that duke thinking? Who cares about some little shops when we're at war?

Jorn knelt down, using a key to open a drawer on the bottom of the cabinet. Pulling it out, he grabbed another key from within the drawer.

Standing, Jorn walked back to his desk, where the captain still stood.

"No mistakes." Jorn handed him the key.

"Have I ever failed you before?"

"Now would be a very bad time to start."

The captain turned his back on the rankless noble. "Just keep that chair warm like usual. I'll fix yer little problem."

With that, the captain left the room, a wide smile on his lips.

Chapter 3

The manor gate was still open, letting Lucian get through without stopping. Though he couldn't help but notice that there were a few more guards around compared to when they entered.

Guess I jumpscared him a bit too much.

The gate and the guards passed by his window, after which, he let the cloth hang loose, blocking the sun and leaving the carriage interior without a dominant source of light.

"What do you think?" Lucian asked. "Did I go overboard?"

"Maybe a little?" Emilia thought back to the death stare she gave the rankless noble before leaving. "But I might have, too…"

"Let's tone it down a bit next time. It's good to push the limits while we practice, but I don't want to be known as ruthless and unbending."

"Okay. I'll try to look less berserked next time, too."

"That's good. I think the cold, business-like glare of yours as you told him exactly which rule he broke was perfect. It made me feel like he was just a nameless number that could be crossed off a list at any moment. Quite scary, actually…"

"I-I wasn't that scary, was I?"

"Not to me, since I know you. But to someone who can't figure out the thoughts passing through your mind, it must be nerve wracking."

"Ah, I guess I see your point."

Lucian pulled out a notebook. "I'm not the best at being intimidating, but this was good practice. I'll need all the training I can get if I want to rule the Almekian Kingdom effectively."

Lucian began writing the recent events down in the notebook, along with some recommendations for his future self.

He'd been looking for opportunities to practice his more authoritative side, and putting that bully of a noble in his place was the perfect chance.

Although Lucian felt he overdid it, pushing the limits was the best way to find just the right balance between authority and flexibility. The last thing he wanted was to become a tyrant, but it would be just as bad if he were seen as a pushover.

Well, Jorn might have been ready to wet his pants, but at least I'm letting him keep his position as steward.

He should be grateful for that, at least.

Truthfully, Lucian wanted to depose the man. He was petty and greedy, willing to push the financial burden of his soldiers onto the town he was supposed to be caring for.

But he had given his word that he'd send a man to check up on Jorn in a couple months, a promise he intended to keep.

However, he secretly wished that his man would find something that would give Lucian a reason to strip Jorn of his title. To others, it would look as though he had given Jorn a second chance, only for the man to fumble it.

That would be the perfect balance between being flexible and forgiving, while bringing the hammer down on those who refuse to follow the law.

I'll make sure to send someone I can trust. If Jorn catches wind of the man's arrival, he'd definitely try a bribe.

And from what I've seen in this world, the man would probably take it.

Hmm. Could I send two men, one to attract his attention, and another to dig around in secret?

If I do that, then I can–

A horn blared through the air, cutting off Lucian's thoughts.

It was a familiar sound, but one he dreaded hearing.

"Please stay behind me, Prince Lucian!" Emilia took up position between the prince and the carriage door.

"An attack." Lucian stood and looked to the window, which was still covered by the curtain.

The carriage was quickly coming to a stop, a fact Lucian could see for himself after Emilia pulled back the fabric covering the window.

All they could see was a lightly forested landscape that stretched on as far as the trees would allow.

Emilia dashed to the front of the carriage next, opening the wooden partition that allowed them to speak directly to the coachman. She intended to ask what was going on, but now that she could see in front of the carriage, the situation became clear.

"Monsters," Emilia said. "Aren't those … ursagi?"

"Ursagi?" Lucian stepped up behind her and looked over her shoulder. "Those things are huge. And they look like mutant bears?"

"Yes, but don't underestimate them. They're far more cunning than they look."

"Four of them. Is that … dangerous?"

"Prince Lucian." Emilia turned around, looking him in the eyes. "Requesting permission to engage. Ursagi are dangerous monsters, and we don't have time to turn the carriage around."

All his men were in town, enjoying their lunch. The only ones he had with him were his three white hair bodyguards.

If it were just the four of them, perhaps they could escape. But the coachman wasn't a warrior, and he didn't have a horse to ride. He'd be easy prey for the ursagi.

"Let's go." Lucian stepped back, letting Emilia by.

The white hair beastfolk girl practically leapt out of the carriage, landing on the dirt road outside. Her two companions were already waiting for her, their red eyes watching Lucian as he stepped out.

"By my royal authority, grant my allies power! [Enhance]!"

He'd been messing around with different chants. During his experiments, he found that drawing power from his own authority as the king gave his magic even more strength than when petitioning the Goddess.

He still wasn't sure why, but as long as he could keep increasing his power over time, he could live without knowing.

The three white hairs in front of him smiled. He wished he could say they were smiles filled with happiness, but the murderous glint in their eyes made it clear that they weren't smiling at all. They were revealing their fangs.

No, they're definitely happy. They always are when they get to fight.

Ignoring their sudden and drastic change in temperament, Lucian turned to the four Ursagi charging at them from the road ahead.

"Take them down."

Emilia's smile widened. "With pleasure, my prince."

The ringing of metal filled the air as Emilia unsheathed her katana. The blade had recently been enchanted with powerful magic, giving it a sharper edge and resistance against damage.

With Emilia's strength, he wasn’t too worried about her. But he couldn't be too careful, as berserked white hairs often lost track of the battle raging around them.

That meant Lucian was at risk of being left unprotected, if the three white hairs gave in to their bloodlust.

Fortunately, the prince wasn't exactly defenseless.

Lucian pulled a slip of paper from his pocket. A talisman, capable of mimicking the effects of [Enhance]. With a quick cast, he activated the magic, filling him with a modest strength.

It can't compare to the real thing, but it's better than nothing.

Next, Lucian held up the shield in his left hand. "[Order]. Protect me."

He released the shield's handle, but it didn't fall to the ground. As if free from gravity's influence, it continued to hover, directly between him and the charging ursagi.

Next, he drew one of the swords at his waist. It wasn't his main weapon, but it was still enchanted with powerful magic, making it nearly as deadly.

He held up the hand holding his sword. "[Order]. Kill the ursagi."

Unlike last time, he didn't release his grip. Once he did so, the weapon would come to life, trying to fulfill the order he gave.

Command Magic sure is great. I wonder why I'm the only one who can use it.

Lucian was relieved to have such a powerful card up his sleeve. He needed it to compete against the ruthless people in his new world.

Even though he had strong magic and a competent sword arm, he had reached his limits before. It wasn't something he wanted to do again.

Emilia and the other two white hairs met the ursagi in the middle of the road, their weapons blurring.

Even from beside the carriage, Lucian could see the spray of red that accompanied their attacks. He just hoped it all came from the monsters.

Should I have joined the fight? There's four ursagi but only three of them…

Although Lucian was confident in his guards, he hated to just stand and watch as they fought to protect him.

The problem was that he couldn't [Enhance] himself. He wasn't sure why, but that meant he relied on other soldiers to cast magic on him.

But right now, all those soldiers were in town, enjoying their meals. And all he had was the effects of the talisman to make up for it.

I really messed up. I should have kept at least one soldier with me capable of casting [Enhance].

During his training with Emilia, he'd picked up an eye for combat. Thanks to that, he could tell the battle was going well.

One of the ursagi was already down, and another was about to join it.

But he still felt a tinge of unease.

These monsters really are strong. And the town is so close.

Something's not right…

Lucian tore his eyes from the battle and looked behind him, toward the manor that was still visible in the near distance.

As soon as he turned, a streak of light caught his eye.

The shield zipped around his body, a metallic tang ringing out as the streak of light slammed into it.

A splinter of wood hit Lucian in the face, causing him to flinch. But even as he put his hands up against the flying debris, he scanned the trees, looking for the assassin.

The crossbow bolt that was meant to take his life sat broken on the ground, his shield having done its job protecting him.

There!

A shadowed figure ducked behind a tree. Lucian wasn't sure if he intended to flee or load another bolt, but he didn't intend to find out.

"[Order]. Kill the assassin." This time, Lucian did release the sword.

The weapon flew through the air, as if a spectral warrior were charging right at the assassin.

At the same time, Lucian drew his main weapon, a sword carved with mysterious symbols that granted it immense power.

He could only use Command Magic on three objects, so he would make do without casting it on his main sword. That would leave him free to use it on another object, if he needed.

Lucian wasn't just standing idle. He ran after his own weapon, the shield still hovering before him.

So you were trying to run!

The autonomous sword zipped right by the tree, chasing the assassin across the lightly forested ground.

As Lucian passed that same tree, his magical sword finally caught up to the man. The bewildered look on his face wasn't lost to Lucian, but neither was it the focus of his attention.

By the time Lucian got near, the assassin was already struggling against the autonomous sword, unable to even spare a glance in his direction.

"W-what the hell is this thing!?"

"It's going to be your death unless you drop your sword!"

"Screw you, I ain't giving up my weap–gah!"

Lucian's autonomous sword slid through the assassin's defense, sinking deep.

The man really did drop his sword, though he only did so because of the massive wound.

"[Order]." At Lucian's command, the sword zipped back to his hand.

He walked up to the downed assassin, a sword in each hand while his shield still hovered around him protectively.

"You're going to do a lot of talking."

Emilia appeared by Lucian's side, her crimson red eyes looking down on the injured man.

The assassin looked between Lucian and Emilia, the defiance finally fading from his eyes.

Although Lucian had been thinking of the man as an assassin, he knew that wasn't quite the case. At least, he believed that the supposed assassin wasn't after him because of the crown.

The reason for his conviction lay in the man's equipment. It was familiar. Very familiar.

Lucian looked down at the injured soldier. "You work for Jorn Valadez, don't you? One of his lackeys, sent to get rid of the noble who stuck his nose in your affairs."

"T-that's right. Jorn sent me here. But I didn't know you were a high noble, I swear!"

"A person's rank shouldn't determine whether or not they can be assassinated." Lucian motioned to his two white hairs. "Let's go have another chat with Jorn, shall we?"

His guards hauled the injured soldier across the ground and back onto the dirt road.

Normally, the white hairs rode on the side of the carriage. There were handholds, along with enough room for two people to stand on each side of the carriage.

But since it'd be awkward to hold on while also restraining the prisoner, Lucian ordered the two white hairs to walk with the man in their grasp.

He certainly wasn't letting the assassin inside the carriage, no matter how convenient it would be.

After ordering the coachman to turn the horses around, Lucian and his entourage began heading back to the manor where Jorn waited.

"I'll end that cowardly noble with my own hands." Emilia paced the length of the carriage as she spoke.

"We're taking him alive."

"Huh? Why are we doing something like that?" Emilia pulled on the hilt of her katana, as if she were about to draw it. "Let's just get rid of him. And his soldier lackey."

"I'd like to use due process when possible." Lucian watched as Emilia paced by his seat again. "But don't worry. He's going to get exactly what he deserves."

Like every time before, the gate to the manor was open, letting them drive right through.

His entrance caused even more of a scene than it did the first time. Having the same high-class carriage show back up only a few minutes after leaving was creating quite a mystery for the guards and servants stationed at the manor.

But what really caught everyone's attention was the soldier they were marching alongside the carriage. Seeing one of their own being escorted like a prisoner was quite the shock.

Lucian didn't care about that, though. He simply waited for the carriage to come to a stop at the main entrance.

While he sat on the plush seat within, Emilia continued her pacing.

She's really itching to fight.

Lucian felt a bit of that urge each time he was enhanced with magic. But the effect was many times greater on a white hair beastfolk like Emilia.

Thankfully, the carriage came to a stop before Emilia could wear out the carpet with her constant pacing.

Before Lucian could even stand and take his first step, Emilia was out the door.

Hey, what about me?

Feeling a bit like an abandoned puppy, Lucian followed her outside.

A sizable group had gathered. Soldiers, staff, and servants were all watching, some with a bit more hostility than others.

"M-my lord?" The butler greeted him again, but with far more uncertainty than before.

"Step aside."

"U-understood."

As the servant made way, Lucian took a single step toward the manor door. However, after that one step, he came to a stop.

"What's going on!?" Jorn appeared from the door, looking out at the scene.

"Steward Jorn Valadez, I'm placing you under arrest for attempted assassination."

A primal fear entered his eyes. "I-I don't know what you're talking about! I haven't done anything!"

"Is that so? In that case, you have nothing to worry about. Once we confirm you're telling the truth, we'll release you." Lucian placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "So come along quietly. For your own good."

"Why do I have to go when I haven't done anything!?"

"You ain't foolin' no one!" The assassin yelled. "And you didn't tell me who you were goin' after! If I'd known he was a high noble, I'd never have agreed to it!"

"Lies! You were the one who–!" Jorn shut his mouth.

"Go on," Lucian said. "He was the one who what?"

"Grr!" Jorn pointed at Lucian. "This man is speaking nothing but lies! Hurry and capture him!"

The air got tense, with some of the surrounding soldiers drawing their weapons at their lord's command. But for every one that looked ready to fight, there was another that hesitated.

Lucian was the most well-dressed man they had ever seen with their own eyes. He had a carriage that was literally fit for a king. And he even had a white hair at his command.

The situation was so far from normal that the soldiers weren't sure who to side with. The lord that paid their salary, or the mysterious high noble who claimed to have been attacked.

But the soldiers wouldn't have to hesitate long, because something was about to change.

Something that not a single one of them could fathom.

Lucian motioned to the two white hairs holding the assassin. "Remove your helmets."

At his command, his two guards reached up and pulled their helmets free. Two heads of white hair began blowing in the slight breeze, their beastfolk ears poking out from beneath the strands.

"T-three white hairs!? Impossible! If I hired a single one, my finances would be in ruins, yet you have three!?"

"Three?" Lucian reached into a pouch on his waist. "No, I only brought three because I'm in a hurry. I actually have…"

Lucian pulled a gleaming crown from the bag and placed it on his head. "...an entire army of white hairs at my command."

"N-no way…!" Jorn gulped. "You're…!"

"Kneel." Emilia drew her sword. "You stand before His Majesty, King Lucian Valesti Almekia!"

The sound of metal filled the air. Not from men attacking, but from them dropping their swords to the cobblestone ground.

Men knelt, most lowering their heads, as if hoping that if they couldn’t see the king, he couldn't see them.

Even making the slightest threat against the king could be a death sentence, yet many of the soldiers had drawn their weapons against him, right in front of his face.

As for Jorn…

"N-no…!" He took a step back. "That can't be true! Why would the king be here!?"

Jorn looked around and saw all his men kneeling. "It's a lie! Get up! Get up and fight!"

None of them made even a single move.

Emilia's foot landed on the first step that led to the manor door. "I told you to kneel. Or would you rather I bring you to your knees myself?"

Terror. That was the only way to describe the look on Jorn's face as the king's personal white hair bodyguard stepped ever closer.

"This can't be happening…!" Jorn took another step back.

Then, he turned and ran.

As soon as his figure disappeared into the manor, Emilia leapt. She crested the rest of the stairs in an instant, vanishing inside a heartbeat after Jorn.

There was a small scream, followed by a thump. Shortly after, Emilia emerged from the door, dragging Jorn's unconscious body.

Lucian watched on as she tossed him from the top of the stairs without care, his body hitting the stone pathway with a loud thud.

Well, I guess that can be considered gentle for her right now.

"You." Lucian pointed to a young soldier who hadn't lowered his head. "Come here."

The man had a look like he suddenly regretted every choice he ever made in his life. But when the king gave an order, there was only one course of action. Follow it.

The young soldier stopped several paces away. "Y-Your Majesty…"

"Steward Jorn Valadez is to be arrested and brought to town. Arrange a carriage, and bind him inside. And do be quick about it."

"Right away, Your Majesty!" The soldier practically leapt into action.

Yes, hurry. Because I'm getting really hungry.

----------

Lucian looked out over the crowd. He had sent word for the people to gather at the town square, which had suddenly become quite packed.

A lot more showed up than I thought.

Word sure did spread quickly.

The townspeople were always starving for any form of entertainment. That's one of the reasons why the town square was designed in such a deliberate fashion.

A wooden platform dominated the center of the town. It served many functions, such as a place for people to give speeches to a crowd.

But the function Lucian was focused on wasn't quite so innocent.

Never thought I'd be standing on an actual gallows…

Disturbingly, the noose still hung loosely from a wooden arm above, as if it were always waiting for its next victim.

This world isn't like Earth. Criminals often have very quick and violent ends.

Unfortunately, so do their victims.

After doing some research, Lucian was surprised at just how much crime happened on a daily basis. And the severity of it made most of the stuff seen on cable news pale by comparison.

I guess if you live in a world like this, the threat of the unforgiving revenge of a mob is one of the best deterrents.

At the moment, Lucian wasn't the only one standing on the wooden platform. Several others stood with him, and there was still plenty of room to spare.

Among the ones around him were Emilia, his two extra white hairs, and several of his regular guards.

But more importantly, both Jorn Valadez and the assassin were standing atop it, bound in ropes.

"P-please, Your Majesty!" Jorn cried out. "I didn't know! I didn't know who you were!"

"It shouldn't matter, even if I was the lowest born peasant. Nobody has the authority to end an innocent man's life."

"I was … that's right, I was doing it for the kingdom! With the extra funds I raised, I was going to send the soldiers to help in the war! I was just trying to conscript as many as I could! For you!"

Lucian shook his head, his eyes still on the crowd. "You might want to come up with a better defense than that."

The assassin laughed. "Give it up, Jorn. You rolled the dice, and it came up snake eyes."

"You bastard!" Jorn struggled against his captor, trying to get to the assassin. "This is all because of you! It was your idea, and you said you could handle it! Now look at us!"

"Everyone's gotta go sometime, right? You ain't a young man anymore, Jorn. Just be glad you lived the good life for so long."

The two men continued arguing, but Lucian tuned them out. The number of people arriving had slowed to a trickle, meaning it was time to start the show.

First, Lucian held up a hand, his fist shut tight.

The shouting of Jorn and the assassin stopped an instant later, the guards having forced them into silence.

The crowd quieted at the same time, again thanks to the help of the guards and soldiers stationed below.

Once the air was still enough for his voice to carry, Lucian addressed the crowd.

"My citizens, I am Lucian Valesti Almekia, King of Almekia!"

Lucian paused his speech, despite having only spoken a single sentence. The reason for that was…

Noisy.

A chorus of voices rang out from the crowd, enough to drown out his voice if he were to keep speaking.

As an experienced public speaker, Lucian anticipated the outburst. Learning that their ruler had made a sudden appearance in their little town was quite the shock for them.

The fact that he had the steward and his captain bound atop the gallows only further incited the crowd. Their anticipation was palpable as their expectant gazes bounced between Lucian and Jorn.

Emilia started tapping on the hilt of her katana. "So noisy. Don't they know how disrespectful they're being?"

Lucian spared her a glance. "It's simply human nature to express yourself when faced with powerful emotions. Give them a minute."

"It's already been at least a minute."

"Well … you got me there."

Despite having enhanced her over half an hour ago now, the spell's effects still hadn't worn off.

Not only was Lucian's magic more powerful than any other, but its effects lingered for quite a bit longer.

I held back a bit when I enhanced them, so it should start fading soon.

Finally, the guards managed to calm the crowd down enough for Lucian's voice to carry to their ears again.

"Citizens of Almekia! I have seen your troubles here today! A cowardly steward, using his borrowed power to threaten and extort those he swore to protect!"

Lucian swung his arm out, pointing to Jorn. "When confronted with his foul deeds, did Jorn apologize? Did he understand how his barbaric actions have stained the kingdom? Did he seek to make amends for his mistakes?"

He brought his arm back in, his fist balled in anger. "No! Rather than doing what's right for the kingdom and the people, Jorn did the only thing he knows! He sought to silence the one who brought these accusations to his manor's doorstep!"

Lucian unclenched his hand, pointing to himself. "Me. Jorn Valadez attempted to assassinate his own sworn liege. A foolish decision from a foolish man. And one for which he will pay the price."

Lucian motioned to the crowd. "For his crimes, Jorn Valadez has been removed from his position as Steward. No longer do the people of this town need to fear his wrath, as he will face punishment at the capital, alongside his accomplice. From today forth, your town is under my protection!"

An eruption. That was the only way to describe the volcanic explosion of molten words spewing from the crowd.

As a former politician on Earth, Lucian became quite good at reading the mood of a crowd. The uncertainty they showed as they gathered had transformed into excitement when they saw Jorn bound atop the platform.

That excitement had only increased further while he read off the man's crimes. Without a doubt, there was a lot of built-up hatred toward the rankless noble and his goon soldiers.

The noose was swinging right beside them, and the people were expecting him to put it to use. So when Lucian said he’d be taking the two men to the capital for punishment, there was a bit of disappointment.

Cut me some slack. I don't want to see something like that.

His personal distaste wasn't the only reason he came to such a decision, but it was a motivating factor.

Despite having their entertainment denied to them, nothing could overwhelm the feeling of excitement that penetrated the crowd. As Lucian stood looking over them, he could practically feel their desire for retribution.

With his speech complete, Lucian stepped off the platform, shadowed by Emilia and the other two white hairs.

"It'd be much easier to just give the crowd what they want," Emilia said. "More fun, too."

"You're right. Well, minus the fun part. They'll definitely end up executed for what they did." He met Emilia's eyes. "But don't you think it'd be great to put scum like him through a trial to show just how unacceptable his actions as steward have been?"

"I don't really care about that."

"I know. At least, while you're like this. But that's why I'm here. You see, garnering support is all about public opinion. By holding up Jorn as despicable and highlighting his failures as a steward, I can reinforce my own reputation as a king of the people. I simply can't pass this chance up."

Emilia started tapping the hilt of her sword again. "How conniving."

"It's not conniving. It's politics."

Soon, the guards returned with the carriage. Jorn and the assassin were escorted inside, still bound in ropes.

After a few instructions, he sent the guards off with the criminals, along with some of Jorn's own soldiers. It was dangerous to travel with only a few people, and the soldiers wouldn't dare rebel now that they knew the truth.

"Guess it's time for us to get a move on, too." Lucian looked down the street. "But how about we finally get our lunch first?"

"A feast should always follow a battle."

"Hey, doesn't that mean you'll have to fight at least three times each day?"

"Is there a problem with that?"

Lucian shook his head. "No. No, I suppose not."

The two started walking down the road, restarting their search for a nice restaurant.

Hmm. All the cooks are mixed in with the crowd…

And so, the difficulties of the day continued for a little while longer.

Chapter 4

The carriage rattled, with Lucian bouncing from his seat before landing back on the plush cushion.

The bumps are getting worse, he thought. Should I tell them to slow down?

The carriage was outfitted with the most advanced magitech shocks available. But even with them, the ride was getting rough.

It wasn't so bad for him, but the coachman didn't have the luxury of relaxing in the back. And the mounted guards trotting alongside the carriage we're having an increasingly tough time keeping their formation.

It had been nearly a week since they left the town where Jorn had been arrested. Since that town was roughly halfway between the capital and the land of fairies, the former steward was likely just arriving at the city.

That also meant Lucian was close to his destination, too. He had kept up the high speed as long as possible, but everything had its limits.

The road they had been traveling on was all but gone, leaving nothing but an overgrown trail for them to ride on. And that trail was only getting rougher with each passing hour.

"Emilia, can you request a slower pace? The path is getting too rough to keep up these speeds."

"Ah, certainly, Prince Lucian."

Emilia trotted to the front of the carriage and opened the wooden partition. Lucian expected to hear her voice asking the coachman to slow down, but the words never came.

Curiously, Lucian peeked at Emilia and saw her staring out the open partition, as if captivated.

"Excellent timing, Captain." The coachman spoke to Emilia without turning. "Looks like we're finally here."

"Amazing, it's even more beautiful than I thought it'd be!" Emilia turned around. "Prince Lucian, Prince Lucian! Come look!"

Curious, Lucian walked to her side. The carriage had just crested a large hill, giving them a good view over the landscape ahead of them.

In the distance, the entire land was engulfed by a mysterious, blue light. Although Lucian didn't know the reason it was glowing, he did know what was producing the light.

Trees.

The forest ahead was thick. Thicker than the bush and shrubs that dotted the land around him at the moment. But it was the mysterious, blue light that really drew everyone's focus.

"No kidding," Lucian said. "That forest looks like something out of a fairy tale."

"Everyone hears about this strange land, but seeing it for myself really is amazing."

"I wonder how it glows. Are the trees producing the light? Or are they somehow refracting the blue wavelengths in a way that makes it look like they're glowing?"

Emilia shook her head. "I don't know. I just heard that the land of fairies is both beautiful … and dangerous."

"I guess we're going to find out why it's dangerous, whether we want to or not."

The two huddled close as they peered through the open partition, watching as the brilliant, blue forest grew ever closer.

Lucian had done his research before leaving, and he even brought books with him that spoke of the land of fairies. But despite having access to some of the best information on their land, he had learned surprisingly little.

It was rare for anyone to travel deep within and return alive. In fact, it was so rare that those who claimed to have explored the depths were met with suspicion, making it difficult to parse truth from fiction.

Soon, the distant forest drew so close that Lucian could see the blue light radiating off the surrounding hillside, giving the normal plants and terrain a subtle, bluish hue.

The two horses pulling the carriage were trotting down the practically non-existent path at a far more comfortable speed than before.

But as Lucian and Emilia were watching the approaching forest, the horses began to act strangely.

"Woah, there!" The coachman fought against the suddenly misbehaving horses.

"Bring us to a stop," Lucian said, the carriage lurching from one side to the other as the horses struggled against their reins.

The steeds were more than happy to obey that particular order, stopping in a near instant.

"Let's go."

"Okay!" Emilia left the carriage first, keeping a keen eye out for dangers.

"Normally, a ruler would provide safe passage for their invited guests, especially diplomats." Lucian scanned the area. "But there's no guarantee the Fairy Queen will follow those expectations."

"Yes. There's so little known about her. Or any fairies, for that matter."

"So there's even a chance that powerful monsters outside her control will be waiting for us, huh? I hope we brought enough men…"

"Don't worry! We'll protect you, no matter what!"

Lucian stole a peek at Emilia's determined face. "That's exactly what worries me."

"Eh?"

"No, it's nothing." Lucian turned toward the magical forest. "Let's walk the rest of the way."

All his guardsmen were mounted, save for the two white hairs who'd been riding on the side of the carriage. But like the ones pulling that carriage, their horses were fighting against them, unwilling to go any closer to the fairy forest.

Not wanting to deal with nearly two dozen horses kicking and fighting, Lucian ordered a few men to secure all of them to the nearby trees. Normal trees, not the ones that glowed with a magical, blue light.

With the rest of his men, he started the final trek to the fairy forest. Even though they were on foot, the distance was short enough that it only took them a few minutes to reach it.

"These trees…" Lucian said, looking at a glowing, blue tree up close. "They really are made of crystal."

"Yes. It's hard to believe, even after seeing it with my own eyes."

"Does that mean they're not actually alive? More of a construction meant to resemble trees?"

"I'm not sure…"

With a bit of hesitation, Lucian walked up to one of the blue, crystalline trees. He placed his hand on the rough surface that resembled bark, feeling the cool crystal.

Is it … leaking mana?

He could feel something. A vibration, perhaps. Or maybe some sort of energy that he didn't understand.

But for whatever reason, the first thought that jumped at him was that the power he felt was a form of Mana. Though he wasn't sure why he'd think that with no real proof.

Looking up, he saw a spider web of branches, no different than a normal tree. There were even leaves, but they too were made of the same blue crystal as the rest.

The entire thing is semi transparent. I can even see straight through some of the thinner branches.

The trunk was so thick that he couldn't make out anything on the other side, but if he looked at just the right angle, he could see a heavily distorted image. It was like looking through those thick, swirly glass barriers that both let light through while also preventing people from seeing what's on the other side.

As he was inspecting the tree, a quick burst of movement caught his eye from within the forest. Focusing on it, Lucian saw a small orb of white light zipping around some branches.

"An insect?" He continued tracking it. "Does that mean even the creatures who live here glow like these trees?"

"Eh?" Emilia traced his eyes and saw the orb of light. "Ah, could that be…"

The insect-like creature changed course, abandoning the tree and flying straight toward Lucian.

"Woah!" He instinctively swatted at it.

"Hey!" A tiny voice called out. "What a rude way to greet someone!"

"What the!? It can talk!?"

"Why are you so surprised!? Did you think you giants were the only ones smart enough to talk!?"

"Well … yeah."

"Well you're not! So there!" The little creature zipped around in anger.

"A pixie," Emilia said. "They live in the fairy lands and are protected by the Fairy Queen."

Lucian stopped tracking it with his eyes since he was getting a bit dizzy. "I … see."

"You see what!?" The pixie found some fault with his words, despite Lucian trying to sound neutral.

"Nothing, just thinking out loud."

The pixie came to a stop just in front of his face. She was a bit bigger than he thought, probably as tall as the length of his hand.

Her hair was long and seemed to shimmer between a golden blonde and emerald green depending on the light and angle.

As expected of a creature intelligent enough to speak, she had on clothes to cover her body. A white dress that fell to just above her knees, to be precise.

"Aren't you worried that we'll try to capture you?" Lucian asked.

"Why would I be worried about that? If you did something that stupid, the Fairy Queen would be really mad!"

"So does that mean you know who I am?"

"Duh!" She zipped around in a frenzy. "As if I would ever come to greet one of you for fun!"

"I see." Lucian tried his best to not show the agitation he felt. "Then does that also mean you're here to welcome us inside?"

"No!" The pixie didn't elaborate further.

"Uhh, then why exactly are you here?"

"Definitely not to welcome anyone!" She finally came to a stop, again just in front of Lucian's face. "But unfortunately, you've been summoned by the Fairy Queen."

"I'm getting a few mixed messages here…"

The pixie pointed right at Lucian's nose. "You. You are going to follow me. But I'm absolutely not welcoming you!"

Lucian looked at Emilia, then the rest of the guards standing nearby.

"Only me?" he asked, turning back to the pixie.

"That's what I said!"

"Is it dangerous inside?"

The pixie spread her legs and put her hands on her hips, a haughty expression covering her face. "I doubt you'll make it to her alive."

"That's not something you should say with a smile!"

Her only response was to zip around his head in a frenzy.

"Look," he continued. "I'm not much of a fighter. That's why I brought these guards. Can't I at least bring one of them with me?"

"Like I care."

"Does that mean … I can bring one?"

"I just said I don't care."

Huh. That was way easier than I thought…

"It's not my fault if the Fairy Queen gets mad, though~" The pixie lets out a giggle.

"Hey, explain things properly! Can I or can't I!?"

She stopped and showed Lucian her mischievous smile. "The Fairy Queen said you'd ask to bring her."

"Her, huh?" Lucian looked to Emilia.

"Yep! But she didn't give her permission, so it's up to you. Like I said, I don't really care~"

"Prince Lucian, please allow me to go with you. If it's that dangerous inside…"

"I'd rather you not be exposed to that danger, but I know you won't accept something like that, so…" He turned his whole body in Emilia's direction. "I'd like for you to accompany me inside."

"Of course!" Her tail began swinging from side to side.

"Ugh!" The pixie zipped away. "Hurry up, or I'm going to leave you two behind!"

With a quick command, Lucian ordered his men to set up camp where the horses were tied off.

Then, he and Emilia followed the little pixie into the Fairy Queen's domain.

"So pretty!" Emilia looked around the enchanting, crystalline forest.

"Yeah. I can't believe something like this actually exists."

"Eh? Didn't you say there wasn't any magic where you came from? Is this really more surprising than that?"

"Good point. I guess this just feels so strange to me because crystals are inorganic minerals. But here, they seem to grow like living plants."

"Ah, that's true. It'd be weird if a rock suddenly grew legs and started walking, huh?"

"Exactly. And thanks for the creepy imagery." Lucian gave her a playful smile.

"Ehehe."

Normally, a tree's leaves would absorb the sunlight, turning it into energy to fuel their growth. That would leave relatively little light remaining to illuminate the forest, leaving travelers in constant shade.

But in the strange forest where they were walking, that light was being refracted by the blue crystal that made up the trees. It bounced around, lighting up the ground almost as well as it did on the open road they traveled to get there.

"Hey, pixie," Lucian said. "Do these trees actually grow like normal ones?"

"My name isn't 'pixie'! It's Tana!"

"Ah, sorry Tana. I'm Lucian, and this is–"

"Don't care!" She zipped around his head.

"Guess I should have seen that coming…"

The three continued deeper into the crystalline forest. Tana was exceptionally unhelpful, only vaguely pointing them in the right direction.

After only a short while, the crystal trees gave way to a clearing. But rather than a field of grass, what spread out before them was…

"What a beautiful lake!" Emilia ran to the water's edge, looking at the shimmering surface.

"It really is. Back in my world, water this clear was almost unheard of."

"Of course it's beautiful," Tama said. "The Fairy Queen wouldn't let this lake become muddy and disgusting like the ones outside!"

Lucian looked left and right, where the water stretched for quite a distance. "I wonder how long it's going to take to go around."

Tama zipped around like an angry bee. "Hey, listen!"

Is it just me, or is this pixie kind of annoying?

A loud splash on the water's surface drew Lucian's attention. By the time he turned to the source of the sound, the only thing remaining was a large ripple radiating out from the center of the splash.

"Wow," he said. "That must have been a really big fish."

"At least we know where to go if we need to restock our supplies."

"True." Lucian patted the leather sack strung over his shoulder. "Hopefully we brought enough, but we won't know until we make it far enough to estimate how long this trip will take."

"Tana, how long do you think it will take us to reach the Fairy Queen?"

"Hmph! What a useless question."

"Eh?" Emilia tilted her head just a bit. "Why?"

"Because there's no way you're making it to her at all!"

"Ah, I see. But what if we did, how long do you think–"

Another large splash of water filled that air. It was even bigger than the one before.

And closer.

"I don't think I'd want to go swimming in there," Lucian said. "Not with whatever it is that's capable of making a splash that large."

"Idiots." Tana flew into the sky, landing on one of the crystalline branches far above.

"Hey, what are you doing up there?"

"Surviving!"

"Survi–"

A torrent of water burst from the lake, like a reverse waterfall. It was followed by two other pillars, rising high above the water's surface, just a few places from the lake's edge.

"What…?" Lucian could only stare at the three columns of water.

"Be careful, Prince Lucian!" Emilia pulled him from the lakeside.

"What are those!?" He watched on as humanoid figures burst from the pillars of water. "Monsters!?"

"Sahuagin!" Emilia drew her katana. "A race of warriors who live in the seas!"

The creatures resembled lizards, with green, leathery skin and an assortment of fins and webbed appendages.

But unlike lizards, sahuagin stood on two feet. Because of that…

"They have spears!" Lucian eyed the crude weapons held in their hands.

"Yes! They aren't just mindless monsters, so please be careful!"

"Right! I'll [Enhance] you right away!"

"Please wait! Sahuagin aren't known for their individual strength. If there's only three, then I believe we can win without the use of magic."

The monsters landed on the edge of the lake, their slimy skin dripping with a mixture of mud and water.

With a throaty growl, the three sea creatures wasted no time attacking.

"[Order]! Protect Emilia!" Lucian opened his hand, and his shield flew through the air.

"[Order]! Defeat the sahuagin!" He opened his other hand, and the autonomous sword in it intercepted one of the monsters.

From behind his white-haired guard, Lucian drew his main weapon, even as he released the power held in a talisman. Energy flowed through his body, filling him with a modest strength.

Although Emilia hated the idea of having Lucian join the battle, she had seen his growth first hand during their training sessions. In fact, if Lucian were to use his [Command Magic] in a duel, even the battle-trained Emilia couldn't defeat him when not enhanced with magic.

Lucian's autonomous sword made short work of the first sahuagin, the monster's crude spear proving insufficient against a weapon forged of spellcrafted steel.

As he stood watching, Emilia's katana found the chest of another sahuagin, felling it in a single blow.

Thanks to the shield protecting her, Emilia didn't have to split her focus, despite fighting two of the creatures at once.

But after having its attacks thwarted and watching its two companions fall so quickly, the final sahuagin leapt back into the lake, disappearing beneath the water's shimmering surface.

However, Lucian's autonomous sword didn't care whether the sahuagin was retreating or not. It was given the order to defeat the creatures, which is why it zipped toward the lake in an effort to finish the monster.

"[Order]." At Lucian's spoken command, the sword stopped, its tip a mere finger's length from the water's surface.

Both his sword and shield returned to his open hands, Lucian placing them back on his body.

"That was a surprise," he said.

"Yes. This place looks tranquil and majestic, but the stories claim it to be dangerous. We should be more careful."

Lucian looked up at Tana, who still sat on the branch above. "I was hoping we'd be treated as guests instead of intruders, but that doesn't seem to be the case."

She zipped down, coming level to his head. "Hmph. You are guests. Why do you think you're still alive right now?"

"Are you saying that if we hadn't been invited, we'd have been met with even more violence?"

"Well, duh!"

"I see." He shook his head. "We should stay away from the lake and any other suspicious places. I don't want to–"

Movement caught Lucian's eye. Shadows in the water, heading straight toward them.

Many, many shadows.

"Uh, Emilia, I think we should leave."

"Y-yes. Although sahuagin aren't strong, there's one thing that is dangerous about them." She turned from the water. "Their infestations can get really big!"

Just then, an uncountable number of splashes appeared above the lake, each one a sahuagin that had come to take revenge for their fallen comrades.

"Let's go!" He turned and ran, Emilia by his side.

On their trail we're dozens, perhaps hundreds, of wet and slimy creatures, each screeching for blood.

"What's going on with these monsters!?" Lucian yelled as he ran. "Why are they so fast when they have so many fins and webbed feet!"

"Sahuagin aren't the best fighters!" Emilia said. "They rely on their swarming tactics to overwhelm their prey! But unlike most monsters they can–"

A chunk of ice slammed into a nearby tree trunk, shattering a chunk of the crystal into a thousand shards, which pelted the two as they ran.

"Magic!" Lucian unsheathed his sword. "Looks like we might have to go all out, after all!"

"Please wait!" Emilia had her katana out, despite her words. "Look closely! Even if we can't escape them, running is still beneficial to us!"

Lucian scanned the small army of sahuagin chasing them and noticed something peculiar.

"Most of them are falling behind…? Wait, that must be it! Only some of them are enhanced with magic!"

"Yes! Even if we can't outrun the enhanced monsters, we can at least outrun the others!"

"So we just have to take care of the ones gaining on us!"

"[Order]! Protect us!" Lucian opened his hand, and the shield began hovering between them and the oncoming sahuagin.

More magic flew at them, with the shield zipping around, trying to intercept it all.

One metallic ting after the next filled the air, the uncoordinated magic attacks getting intercepted by the shield one at a time.

But although his [Command Magic] was powerful, even it had its limits.

"Look out!" Emilia dove into Lucian.

An explosion rocked the ground as the two tumbled along the dirt. The shield, overwhelmed by the sheer number of spells, couldn't protect them from everything.

Emilia sprang to her feet first, pulling Lucian up in the process.

"We need to keep running!"

Lucian steadied himself, then held out his sword. "[Order]! Slay the enhanced sahuagin!"

The weapon flew from his loosened grip, sinking hilt deep into the chest of an unfortunate monster.

"Come on!" He grabbed Emilia's hand and took off.

"Emilia, I'm going to enhance you!"

"Understood! But you know how I get when affected by magic! We need to make sure we can defeat the enhanced sahuagin before the rest swarm us!"

"I know. I'll wait as long as I can before casting it on you." Lucian stole a peek behind him. "But at this rate, that won't be very long."

His autonomous sword was taking some of the monsters down, but it was obvious that the sahuagin would catch up long before it could finish them all.

Since Lucian was enhanced by a talisman, he was actually slowing his speed to Emilia's pace. Were he to run with all his might, he could likely get away.

She'll definitely want to fight once I enhance her. We have to make sure that we're ready to make our stand before I cast.

The attack magic had begun to die down, since the unbuffed sahuagin were beginning to fall too far behind to hit them with spells.

But if they stood and fought now, they'd only be allowing those monsters to catch back up and join the battle against them.

This is bad. They're right on our heels.

If only we could find a choke point to funnel them.

Lucian peered around, searching for Tana. But the little pixie had abandoned them, flying off to some unknown destination.

No choice. We're on our own.

One of the enhanced sahuagin finally caught up, swinging its crude spear at Lucian.

With a clank, his floating shield intercepted the attack. But there was nothing it could do to retaliate against the monster, so the creature was free to continue swinging without reservation.

Fortunately, he had another magically enhanced piece of equipment that wasn't so heavily restricted.

His autonomous sword flew in from somewhere, slicing the sahuagin in the back and sending it to the ground.

With its fall, the two had gained some precious seconds to continue their flight through the crystalline forest.

But even with his sword and shield buying them time, there was a limit to how far they could get before the enhanced monsters caught up to them.

And now, they had reached that limit.

"By my royal authority, grant Emilia strength! [Enhance]!"

"It's about time." She stopped dead in her tracks. "What a bunch of worthless creatures."

Her katana flashed, and a sahuagin fell. Red tinted light gleamed from her bloody blade as she swung it several times in an instant.

Without exception, each flash was accompanied by the thud of a body hitting the ground. In a blink, Emilia was surrounded by several corpses.

"Remember!" Lucian swung his own sword, striking down a flanking sahuagin. "We take these ones out and run!"

"Hmm?" Her katana whistled. "And let the bulk of them live? What's the fun in that?"

"Forget fun. We have a mission and can't afford to get bogged down!"

"Tch. I'm finally free, yet I can't even have a bit of fun?"

To Lucian's surprise, Emilia sheathed her blade, despite the group of sahuagin trying to mob her.

Is she trying to extend this battle until the rest of the monsters catch up?

Despite her abrasive attitude when berserked, he'd never had Emilia outright go against him. But the possibility had always been in the back of his mind, which is why it was the first thing that occurred to him after seeing her sheathe her katana.

However…

"Iainuki."

The air rang as Emilia's weapon flashed, leaving a trail of light in a wide arc. As quickly as it appeared, the blade vanished back into her sheathe.

At the same time, each sahuagin that sought her flesh fell to the ground all at once. Not a single one of their tridents or clawed hands out so much as a scratch on her body before their lives were taken from them.

Amazing…

Her teacher must have really been a master with the sword.

A trident closed in on Lucian, but his shield planted itself between him and the oncoming weapon, deflecting the attack.

At the same time, his autonomous sword flew by, taking the sahuagin's head clean from its shoulders before it could even withdraw its weapon.

Without even looking at the falling creature, Lucian lashed out with his own sword, taking down another monster.

But just one. Although he was competent with the sword, he couldn't compare to someone like Emilia. The more he watched her, the more that fact was made clear to him.

Though if both of them went all out, he wasn't sure who would actually emerge the victor. Even if it had its limits, his [Command Magic] had proven both powerful and unpredictable. Perhaps that would be enough to overcome the difference in their raw potential.

Regardless, he didn't see that future ever coming to pass, even during an intense training session.

Alright. We're making good progress. If we can keep this up, the battle will be ours.

The dozens of enhanced sahuagin had already been cut in half. And thanks to their extended flight from their horde, the monsters were arriving in a disorganized fashion, giving them plenty of time to defeat one small group at a time.

After only a minute of fighting, the final enhanced sahuagin hit the dirt, leaving the two surrounded by nothing but fresh corpses.

"That's all of them. Now…" Lucian eyed the rest of the monsters, still chasing them. "Let's get out of here before the unenhanced ones catch up."

"I suppose it's good to leave some prey for a later date."

"Yeah, much later." He turned. "Let's go."

The two took off, much faster now that both of them were brimming with magic. But this time, it was Emilia who was slowing herself to Lucian's pace.

Chapter 5

"[Order]." At Lucian's command, the floating sword flew back to his open hand, the power within fading.

"Nice job, Prince Lucian." Emilia began wiping the blood from her katana.

"Thanks." He pulled out his own towel. "You too, Emilia. It seems like you're getting stronger each time you fight, even without enhancement magic."

"Ah, I still have a long way to go before I can make my master proud, but I'm trying my best."

"Oh, that's right. I keep meaning to ask about the one who trained you. He must have been an amazing swordsman if you can't match his skill, even now."

"Yes, she was. I've met many strong warriors since becoming the captain of your personal guard, but I'm certain none of them could match her in a duel."

"Oh? Now I'm even more interested. And it was a woman, huh? Could it have been someone who was in Almekia's national army at some point?"

"Ah, haha…" Emilia's stiff laugh was matched by her expression.

"That's quite a response. Could it be that she asked you to keep it a secret? If so, then you don't have to tell me. I was just a bit curious."

"Um, actually, she did tell me to keep her identity a secret. But it's not because of anything bad.”

"Could it be…" He looked at Emilia's white hair and fox ears.

She shook her head. "No, it's not that. She wasn't a white hair. She, um…"

Emilia's mouth opened and closed without speaking a single comprehensible word.

"Don't worry about it," Lucian said. "If it's a secret she doesn't want you to share, then you shouldn't tell anyone, including me."

"Thank you very much!" Emilia bowed, the relief evident in her voice.

She's far too innocent, trying to keep her promise to her old teacher while not hiding anything from me at the same time.

There's no way I can put her in a tough spot like that.

Lucian looked around what was recently a battlefield, where the bodies of strange, bird-like creatures littered the ground.

Even Emilia didn't know what kind of monsters they were, but in the end, it didn't matter. They fell one after the next, though they didn't go down without a fight.

Emilia removed a roll of bandages from her pack, then looked at Lucian's arm.

"I don't think that wound's deep enough to need a healing potion, but it's up to you."

"No, you're right." Lucian raised his arm. "Can you bandage it for me?"

"Certainly!" She got to work right away.

"It's hard to tell how much my skills are helping, but I can only imagine that the wound would have been worse if I didn't have them."

"Ah, you mean the [Physical Resistance I] skill? Yes, it would be great if we could test their effectiveness, but…"

"What?" Lucian smiled. "Don't want to run me through with a sword to see?"

"As if I could ever do such a thing!"

"Haha. Well, that's true. Though I wonder if your other half would say the same thing."

"Of course she would!" Emilia's hands stopped for a brief moment. "Probably…"

Lucian folded the bloodied towel, putting it in a special pouch to keep it separate from the rest of his gear, especially the food.

"If we end up near that lake again, we need to wash a few things."

Emilia sniffed the air. "I can smell the lake, but it's quite distant. Should we head that way?"

"Hmm." Lucian looked around. "Hey Tana, you can come out now. The monsters are gone."

A faintly glowing figure the size of Lucian's hand zipped down from a crystalline branch. It went in circles around his head a few times, then stopped in front of his face.

"Still alive?"

"Try not to sound too happy about it."

Tana crossed her tiny arms. "Hmph."

"Right. Anyway, it's a bit disorienting in this crystal forest, especially after fighting a battle. So I want to make sure we're going the right way." Lucian pointed in the direction he thought was correct.

"Close enough."

"Hey, how about correcting me properly?"

"What's the point? Distance and direction don't matter."

Lucian raised an eyebrow. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Tana zipped around. "Are you going to get moving or are we going to stand around here all day?"

With a sigh, Lucian turned toward the direction he pointed just a moment ago. There was nothing but a forest of blue-green trees made of that mysterious crystal, but if Tana said it was generally the right direction, then he had no reason to change course.

He and Emilia had arrived at the fairy's domain early in the afternoon, but that was many hours ago now. The overhead sun had crept through the sky and now sat much closer to the horizon than its zenith.

"We'll need to set up camp soon," Lucian said. "It'd be great if we could find some shelter, but at this rate, we might have to pitch our tent in this forest."

"Yes. If we have to camp in the open, then we'll just have to be extra careful on watch duty."

"I guess so. Actually, it'll be my first time ever doing something like that. What do you even do when keeping guard for hours on end in the middle of the night?"

"Ah, well ideally, there would be more than one person keeping watch. In that case, it's easy to pass the time with something like a card game. But soldiers on solitary watch duty often use the time to maintain their equipment or practice a hobby, like wood carving."

"Hmm. We didn't really bring anything like that." Lucian patted his sword. "Guess I'll just practice my Command Magic a bit instead."

"Yes, as long as you don't exert yourself too much. Even if you're keeping watch, you should also be resting as much as you can."

"Thanks. I'll keep that in mind."

As the three of them continued walking through the forest–though technically, Tana was flying–something finally changed.

The trees that surrounded them thinned out until eventually, it was questionable if it could even be considered a forest any longer. At the same time, the relatively flat ground began to rise and fall, with gentle hills becoming a more prominent feature than the woods they'd been walking through.

When they crested the top of a particularly tall hill, the two stopped to look out over their new landscape. The crystal trees still dotted the land, but they no longer blocked their vision, allowing them to see far and wide.

"Mountains, huh?" Lucian peered into the distance. "Though they're pretty far away."

"I hope we don't have to go that far." Emilia looked to Tana.

The little pixie simply floated nearby, neither confirming nor denying Emilia's unasked question.

Lucian shrugged. "I don't think the Fairy Queen would call us all the way out here and give us an impossible mission. I just hope we came prepared enough for whatever challenges she expects of us."

"The fairies have always been a mystery. As far as I know, the only one who's ever managed to befriend them was the hero who put an end to the white hairs attempt to conquer the world several hundred years ago."

"Ah, him. I remember seeing him in some of the reports in the Royal Study, but I never did a deep dive into world history. Maybe someday, I'll have the spare time for leisure reading like that. But more importantly…" Lucian pointed to something in the near distance.

"Ah, a rock formation? If we check it out, maybe we can find some cover for the night."

"Yeah." He checked the position of the sun. "Seems like we have just enough time to check it out and set up camp."

With a destination in view, the three continued onward, now walking up and down the rolling ground as they headed toward the rocks jutting out of the ground a few hills away.

After cresting several of those grassy mounds, they reached their intended destination. Unlike the mystical trees made of crystal, the rocks were far more mundane.

That didn't mean there wasn't anything noteworthy about them. It was just that by comparison, Lucian considered them to be relatively normal.

"There really is a cave," Emilia said. "I suggest we use it for the night, though we should stay near the entrance."

"You mean because of the risk of a cave in?"

"Yes. If we go too deep, it'd be difficult to dig ourselves out if something were to happen."

"True. For now, let's explore it a bit to make sure there's not something living inside. I don't really want to wake up and be face to face with a bear."

The sky outside was already starting to darken, but it couldn't be compared to the pitch blackness of the cave. In Lucian's mind, that was just another reason to stay close to the entrance.

As the three of them entered, Emilia used a bit of flint to light a torch. It illuminated a bit of the interior, but the darkness wouldn't be dispelled so easily.

With wary steps, Emilia took the lead, using her animalistic senses to probe the cave for any signs of danger.

And almost immediately, she found it.

She stopped, holding her hand up at the same time.

Lucian went still. He was enhanced with a talisman, but he couldn't detect anything suspicious no matter how much he searched.

With one hand holding the torch and the other on the hilt of her katana, Emilia crept forward by herself. After a few steps…

"Grrrrr!"

The growl made Lucian's instincts flare up, but at the same time, something was nagging at him.

That growl didn't come from a large beast. And if it's small, then it's probably not much of a threat.

Is that why Emilia doesn't seem worried?

His white haired protector was still slowly stepping toward the source of the growl. It was nearby, so it didn't take long for the light of her torch to illuminate the creature that made a home in the cave.

"Grrr…" It shielded its eyes against the light, the growl much more uncertain than the one before.

"What … is that?" He eyed the creature. "It's not human, but it's not a monster either, is it?"

"Prince Lucian." Emilia stopped her steps. "I believe we've found an oni."

"An oni…?" The name rang a bell in his mind, but he couldn't quite figure out where he'd heard it.

Just what kind of creature did we run into?

Lucian held his sword in one hand, the tip pointed directly at the creature hiding inside the cave. He was ready to give it an [Order] at a moment's notice but held off because Emilia had yet to draw her katana.

As for the white hair foxgirl, she was several paces ahead of Lucian, holding the torch toward the oni.

The creature was crouched behind a pile of rocks, peeking at the two of them with an indiscernible expression. Since it was still several long paces from Emilia and mostly hidden behind the stones, it was impossible to get a clear view of it.

But there was one trademark feature about it that made Emilia suspect she was indeed looking at an oni.

It was the two horns protruding from its forehead.

"Prince Lucian, I'm going to get closer."

"Alright. Do you want me to enhance you?"

"Not yet. If my eyes aren't deceiving me, then…"

As the two spoke, the oni moved. But rather than attacking, it took off deeper into the cave.

"Ah, wait!" Emilia shouted into the darkness, then turned back to Lucian. "I'm going after her!"

"You mean to hunt … her?" Lucian suddenly realized Emilia had given the oni a gender.

"No, please look."

Lucian followed Emilia to the rocks where the oni was hiding. With the light from the torch illuminating the area, he saw something he wasn't expecting.

"Is that … blood?"

"Yes. I'm sure the oni was injured, and from her size, I'd say she was just a child."

"That's bad. Lead the way, Emilia."

"Yes, Prince Lucian!"

The two ran deeper into the cave, the darkness receding when met with the torch's light.

After just a few seconds of running, they reached an intersection, the path splitting into several tunnels of various sizes.

Emilia knelt down, bringing the torch near the ground. "Fresh blood. She must have gone that way."

Lucian turned to the left path. "Looks a little dangerous with all those sharp rocks."

"Yes. We should move slower."

Once again, Emilia took the lead. Not only were there more rocks jutting out from the ground and walls, but the path was far narrower, leaving them little room to walk it.

As young adults, the terrain was a bit difficult for the two of them. But for a child, it would be far more manageable.

"More blood," Emilia said. "But some of it's had time to dry already."

"Do you think there are other oni in here? Maybe even a whole infestation?"

"I'm not sure. Not a lot is known about them since they rarely leave the Fairy Queen's domain. But according to the books I read, they're not mere beasts or monsters."

"You mean they're more like the sahuagin, with crude intelligence and technology?"

"I don't know. But we definitely need to be careful."

The narrow tunnel ahead slowly widened, revealing a cave cloaked in darkness. The trail of blood continued into the opening, disappearing behind the rocky corner.

Emilia silently drew her katana. At the same time, Lucian released his shield, having already given it an order to protect them.

With a sudden burst of speed, Emilia leapt out of the tunnel and into the cave, her katana held defensively before her. However…

"Not here?" She held the torch out. "Ah, is that an underground lake?"

Sparkling, blue water reflected the torchlight, looking just as clear as the lake was outside. No other landmarks could be seen, other than the stalagmites and stalactites that protruded out at seemingly random locations.

With a quick scan, neither of them could find a trace of the oni girl or any other creatures, besides the colony of bats that hung from the ceiling.

Emilia held the torchlight toward the trail of blood. "Maybe she ran further in."

"With a cave like this, there's no telling how far it goes. And if there are more oni inside, there's a chance we'll walk into a trap."

"Do you want to give up and find another place to camp? Maybe we can go back into the forest."

Lucian looked at the blood near his feet. "No. Let's keep going."

Emilia smiled. "Understood!"

With the red trail as a guide, the two of them continued through the cave, walking along the underground lake's edge.

Prepared to follow the trail for quite a while, they picked up the pace, trying to catch up with the oni girl. But they were in for quite a surprise.

"Eh?" Emilia held out the torch. "Prince Lucian! She's collapsed!"

"Quick, turn her over."

Emilia flipped the girl onto her back. "Oh, no! Her wound is really bad!"

A small groan escaped the oni's lips, her eyes opening at the same time. When she saw two mysterious people looking down at her, she immediately tried to leap to her feet.

However…

"Please stay still." Emilia gently held her down. "We'll heal you right away."

Lucian uncorked a red potion. The oni girl looked at it with nothing but fear, even trying to swipe it from his hands as he brought it to her lips.

But Lucian was prepared for such a move, blocking her hand with his own. With the path cleared, he grabbed her by the chin and pulled down, opening her mouth.

With quick movements, he forcefully poured the healing potion down the girl's throat. It was akin to giving a frisky cat a vial of medication, so it couldn't be helped that he'd get clawed in the process.

Ignoring her sharp nails, Lucian continued pouring until the red vanished from the bottle. She managed to spit some of it back out, but he was sure that she had taken most of it.

He released her and stood, rubbing at the scratch marks on his arms. "What a fierce girl."

Emilia stood, as well. "I'm sorry. I should have held her better."

"No, it's nothing to worry about. I can clean them in this underground lake to make sure they don't get infected, then you can bandage them for me."

"Yes! Leave it to me!"

Before that, the two of them had to make sure the girl would be okay, so they simply stared down at her until her coughing came to an end.

Even after the oni regained her wits, she didn't look relaxed or grateful. Rather, the fear came back in full force, with the girl trying to stand and presumably bolt like she had before.

"Please don't move too much," Emilia said. "It'll take a while for the potion to heal your wounds."

The oni didn't heed her words. She got to her hands and knees, then tried to stand. But it was too early for such physical exertion.

"Easy." Lucian caught her as she collapsed. "You should listen to Emilia."

Her only response was to bite his arm.

"Owww!" Despite the pain, he laid her down gently. "Another wound to bandage. She's got quite a bite…"

As he rubbed at his new injury, his own words gave him an idea. He reached into his pack and pulled out a single item.

When the oni girl saw it, her eyes immediately began tracking that item, as if it were the most important thing in the world at the moment.

"We were about to make a fire." Lucian waved the piece of meat above the girl. "And we brought enough to share."

The oni's mouth opened. But rather than to bite him again, it seemed as if it were an unconscious act due to her intense hunger.

However, what came next was unexpected, for both Lucian and Emilia.

"For … me?" The oni girl spoke, her eyes still tracking the meat.

Lucian and Emilia looked at each other, their expressions giving away their shock.

"Well," Lucian said. "This changes things."

With a splash, Lucian submerged his arm into the crystal clear water. The underground lake was rather small, but he imagined it would grow exponentially if the cave were large enough to see its full size.

But he wasn't concerned with that. He only hoped that the water was as pure as it looked.

It wouldn't be funny if I got some strange disease from washing my wounds in it.

Putting that thought out of his mind, he gave the scratches and bite a good cleaning. When he was finished, he stood and turned to Emilia.

The white hair foxgirl already had a small fire going. Unlike the crystalline forest they came through, the inner area of the Fairy Queen's domain contained actual plants, giving them a potential source of firewood.

Though compared to the human lands, the amount of available wood could still be considered scarce. That was precisely why neither of the two had spent time gathering that wood. And because they didn't need wood, not with the supplies they had brought.

Sitting at the center of the flames were several red stones. If he were still on Earth, Lucian would have been sure that they were pieces of charcoal. But he wasn't on Earth, and the red stones certainly weren't charcoal.

Magitech supplies really are useful. To think we could generate an open flame with a few stones and a bit of magic.

I really need to get more hands-on experience with the magitech items of this world.

As Lucian walked toward that fire his eyes fell on the oni girl they rescued. Her injuries were still severe, but the bleeding had slowed to a trickle. At the very least it didn't seem like her life was in danger.

He wasn't sure how quickly oni aged, so he couldn't say for certain how old she was, but if he estimated her age in human years, he'd place her around 13 years old.

When the girl saw him watching her as he walked in her direction, she half-hid behind Emilia.

"It's okay," Emilia said. "The scary one isn't really that scary."

"Wait, when did I become scary?"

"Ahaha." Emilia didn't provide an answer.

With a shrug, Lucian sat down by the small fire. "I didn't think you'd be able to speak. Then again, maybe it should have occurred to me, considering our other companion."

Tana was standing on the oni girl's shoulder, as if the two of them shared some hidden friendship.

You weren't the least bit helpful when we were trying to save her, but now you want to act like her best friend?

Ignoring the obvious bias against him, Lucian sat down next to the flames. The smell of cooking meat was already filling the cave, drawing the eye of him and the oni girl.

But the food wasn't the only thing dying for her attention.

"Is my face that interesting?" he asked.

"Not really…" The oni looked away again.

"Hey, are you saying I'm not pleasant to look at?" Lucian prodded at his own face. "I'll have you know that humans consider me to be quite handsome."

She looked back at him. "Humans..."

"Hm? What about us?"

"Why are humans and beastfolk here?"

"Ah, that. Well, I don't mind telling you. But only after you tell us your name."

The oni girl looked between Lucian, Emilia, and Tana. He could see the gears turning in her mind, but he could only guess as to what kind of thoughts were actually forming inside.

After a brief moment of silence, someone finally spoke up.

"The Fairy Queen called for them," Tana said.

"Eh?" The oni's eyes widened. "The Fairy Queen? But why would she invite people like them into our land?"

"Even I don't know. It's frustrating, but we have no choice but to let them through. If they can survive the trip, then they'll have a chance to meet her."

"Meet the Fairy Queen…"

Hm? Does she want to meet her, too?

Could it be that it's hard to get an audience with the Fairy Queen? Just like how a random citizen of my kingdom would have a hard time meeting with me?

Lucian knew almost nothing about the land of fairies, so he could only hazard a guess as to how the hierarchy there worked. But from what he'd seen so far, it didn't look like it was some paradise where all the races got along in peace.

Tana was a guide sent from the Fairy Queen herself, yet she always flew before combat started, as if her position offered her little protection in a battle.

"So, uh–sorry, I didn't catch your name?"

"...Teflyn."

"Ah, what a unique name. Anyway Teflyn, we've got a little while before supper's ready, so would you like to explain why you're hiding in this cave and how you got injured?"

"Village attacked. Ran away. Hiding here until I get better."

"Your village got attacked? Were they monsters?"

"Not monsters. Monster."

"Just a single one? And it was strong enough to destroy an entire village of oni?"

Teflyn nodded. "Dragon."

Despite giving the bare minimum of explanations, even someone like Lucian who wasn't well versed in fantasy had a look of surprise and understanding.

Dragons exist here? I haven't seen any mention of them in any of the books and reports I've read.

Lucian didn't exactly look for records on battles against legendary creatures like dragons. In fact, he deliberately filtered out such topics, deeming them unimportant and instead focusing on the mundane, yet more pressing matters, like finance and social issues.

Guess if there are things like minotaurs, then it makes sense that there'd be dragons, too.

I wonder how many other mythological creatures I'll run across in this world.

"This dragon," Lucian said. "Does it have a nest nearby?"

Teflyn shook her head. "It's not near, but it's not far."

"Guess we'll count that as a blessing. It wouldn't be funny if we ran into something like that. But what of your village? Do you want us to take you back there?"

"I…" She looked between Lucian and Tana, who still sat on her shoulder. "I don't know if there's anything left. Once angered, dragons don't usually leave much left standing."

"Does that mean the oni did something to make it mad?"

"We had a strong warrior in our village. Stronger than most. He claimed that he could even defeat a dragon, if he wanted. One day, he went on one of his hunts, and a few days later…"

"So you think he actually went to go defeat the dragon, and it came to your village for revenge?"

Teflyn nodded.

"Well, you have until the morning to decide. We can either take you to your village or we can bring you with us to the Fairy Queen. Just know that the trip to the Fairy Queen is a dangerous one, even for us."

The aroma of freshly cooking food completely filled the cave, making even Lucian's stomach begin begging for a bite. He had eaten a decent breakfast and stopped for a light lunch, but fighting had taken a toll on his appetite, which he was only just realizing.

But although he was getting hungry, it was still a far cry from Teflyn, who hadn't eaten a single bite in nearly two days.

*growl*

The unmistakable sound of a protesting stomach accompanied the crackling of the cooking fire.

"Uwah…" Teflyn ducks behind Emilia.

"Oh, looks like someone's ready to eat."

"I'm an oni warrior. Something like a couple days without food is–"

*growl*

"..." Teflyn went silent, still hiding behind Emilia's body.

"Well, even a warrior has to eat, right? Otherwise, you wouldn't have the strength to fight." Lucian stuck a fork into a piece of meat. "So make sure not to hold back."

He held the fork out toward Emilia. But the white eared foxgirl didn't reach for it. Instead, she started putting the rest of the cooked food onto a large plate.

*sniff, sniff*

The eyes and nose of a certain oni girl peeked out from behind Emilia's back. The rest of her face remained hidden, but Lucian fancifully imagined that a bit of drool would be running down her chin as she focused on the freshly cooked meat.

With a flash, her arm came and went.

*munch*

The sound of someone sating their appetite filled the air.

It's good that she's able to eat so voraciously. I hope that means she's recovering from her injury properly.

If the doctors on Earth had healing potions, they'd proclaim them miracle medicines. But even they had their limits. It took time to recover, and they had a hard time restoring things like lost blood.

But as Lucian listened to the sound of Teflyn chowing down on the slice of meat, he felt his worries vanishing.

"Dinner's ready, Prince Lucian." Emilia handed him a plate filled with cooked meat and various preserved vegetables.

"Thanks, Emilia. Wow it looks delicious."

"Hehe. I didn't really do anything special, though."

"Nonsense. A meal prepared by your hand has no choice but to be considered special."

"Ah…" She got a bit bashful.

"Well, let's dig in. If we don't hurry and eat, it'll all disappear into Teflyn's stomach."

The oni girl flinched at the sound of her name. Her plate already contained at least as much food as Lucian and Emilia's combined. Yet it was disappearing at an astonishing rate.

Of course, the two had planned on feeding her well from the beginning, so this was the intended result.

But after being called out, Teflyn began eating at a more moderate pace.

With a smile, Lucian brought a slice of meat up to his mouth and took a bite.

It really is delicious.

Chapter 6

"What a beautiful morning." Lucian looked around from the cave's entrance. "The fairy lands really are something else."

Emilia scanned the area for danger. "Yes. The way the morning light bounces off those crystal trees is amazing."

"Too bad we didn't camp in the forest. I bet it's mesmerizing in there right now."

Teflyn appeared beside the two. "Is it so different outside?"

"It's more … mundane, I guess you could say. Though that's subjective, as you might see a certain beauty in it simply because it's different from where you've lived your whole life."

"Hmph!" Tana lands on Teflyn's shoulder. "I don't see what's so great about the outside world."

"Well, not everyone enjoys variety. It's completely fine to just want to live your whole life in the comfort of the things you know."

As stated, the sun was just beginning its rise into the sky. Normally, Lucian would be up before the sun, but traveling in the dark would be dangerous in a foreign land filled with strange monsters.

So, he opted to get a bit more sleep instead. The fact that Teflyn was still injured also played a part in that decision.

He looked to the wound on her side. "How you feeling today?"

"I'm fine." She pulled on her ripped shirt to cover the healing injury.

"That's good, but don't hesitate to say something if you need to take a break."

"I'm an oni warrior. I don't need something like a break when we're just walking."

"That so? Well, I'm not as tough as you, so I hope you don't complain when we stop for a rest now and then."

Teflyn looked away. "Do whatever you want."

"Oh, right. Can you cast support magic?"

"Of course I can."

"Then will you cast it on me? Of course, I'll use mine on you, too."

Since it was impossible to cast support magic on oneself, the two had no choice but to rely on each other to enhance their physical abilities.

Lucian brought plenty of talismans, but they were weaker than spells, and he wanted to conserve them, just in case his visit lasted longer than he anticipated.

Teflyn looked a little hesitant, but she eventually looked Lucian's way. "Kishin, lend this human your strength."

A surge of power flowed into him, greater than that of any talisman. However…

It's a bit weak, huh? Well, she's young, so I guess that's to be expected.

Even though Teflyn couldn't give Lucian an enormous boost in power, he was still grateful to take what she could offer.

Because of that, he didn't intend to hold back while returning the favor. Of course, another reason was because she needed the extra strength to overcome her fatigue and injury.

"By my royal authority, grant Teflyn strength and endurance."

He felt his mana leave him, along with a piece of his own stamina. Power, dexterity, magical potency, and more all fell by several steps. Such was the cost of using magic.

But the enhancement from Teflyn counteracted the loss from his spellcasting. Two mages buffing each other was always a net benefit, though the optimal strategy would be for warriors to be enhanced by a non-fighting unit specialized in support magic.

As Lucian's mind returned from his thoughts, he noticed the surprised look on Teflyn's face.

"W-what is this…?" She peered at her own two hands. "How can such a simple chant be so strong…"

"Simple? I thought my chants were pretty normal."

"I guess so…" Teflyn shook her head. "But that's not the problem. How is it that you have so much magical power? It even rivals that of…"

"Ah, well I'm a bit of a special case, so it's probably best not to think about it too much." Lucian stretched his suddenly energetic body. "More importantly, we should get moving. But first, we need to decide on a destination. The Fairy Queen or your oni village?"

Teflyn looked into the distance, moving her face from one direction to another, as if unable to decide which path she wanted to take.

After several seconds of indecision, her eyes settle on a single point. The path ahead of her continued in a series of increasingly smaller hills, looking as if it eventually flattens out into a natural plains.

"The dragon set everything ablaze, rampaging through the town with a fierce vengeance. Any who tried to fight it were slain. I had no choice but to run and run. I don't even know if anyone else survived."

She looked back to Lucian. "But I want to know. I want to know who lived. And I want to know if there's any hope of rebuilding our village."

"It's settled, then. We'll take you back to your people, and from there, we'll continue toward the Fairy Queen." Lucian looked to the side. "What do you think, Emilia?"

Her tail was slowly wagging back and forth. "Leave it to us, Teflyn. We'll have you back home in no time!"

The oni girl looked away. "Thanks…"

For some reason, Tana flew from Teflyn's shoulder, taking to the skies. After climbing several stories high, she stopped.

The pixie always released a constant, subtle light, but as Lucian watched, that light grew in intensity. It got so bright that it completely obscured her tiny body, making her look like a little sun floating just overhead.

After a few seconds, the light faded. Tana zipped back down, once again taking her place on Teflyn's shoulder.

"Let's go." She confidently pointed into the distance.

With a shrug, Lucian checked the strap on his supply pack, then took the lead.

"Hey, Teflyn," Lucian said. "How far is your town from here?"

"I ran for at least an hour before finding the cave."

"So several hours if we walk, most likely. That's not too far. But it is quite a distance to run with a wound like that. Why go so far instead of finding cover closer to the village?"

"Everyone knows that vengeful Black Dragons aren't satisfied with just making their victims flee. Any who stayed too close would be hunted down. I wasn't even sure if I had run far enough, but I just couldn't go any further."

"They're that vindictive? I'll keep that in mind in case we have to go through a dragon's territory."

Down a hill, up another. Rinse and repeat, with each mound getting smaller and smaller.

The terrain still contained fantastical elements that couldn't be found outside, including those mystical, crystal trees. But there was a familiarity to the plants now, as if nature had reasserted its dominance this deep into the fairy lands.

As seen from the cave entrance, the hills eventually flattened out into a long plains. When they reached the bottom of the last hill, Tana flew back up into the sky and began glowing for several seconds.

She'd done it several times now, but never gave an explanation as to why.

What is she doing, exactly?

She never did anything like that before now. And she's actually being helpful by pointing us in the precise direction we need to go.

Lucian was worried that walking out in the open would be dangerous, but as of yet, not a single monster had appeared before them. That was strange, considering how often they had been attacked before, but he'd take all the fortune he could get at the moment.

Tana landed back onto Teflyn's shoulder and pointed ahead. "Let's go."

Like every time before, the three heeded Tana's words, continuing their journey to the oni village.

Hours came and went, and the land around them slowly transformed from a wide plains to a light forest. Except now, the trees were formed with real organic material.

But there was something more interesting than the changing landscape.

"Is that…" Lucian shielded his eyes from the overhead sun. "Your village?"

Teflyn trotted into the lead. "Yes. Or … what's left of it."

Even now, a light trail of smoke could be seen rising in the distance. No doubt the fire had raged for quite a while.

"Let's go meet the others," Emilia said. "I can already see oni walking around the village."

The village quickly appeared before them. As they approached, several oni emerged from the smoldering town, weapons in their hands.

"Teflyn, is that you?" a male Oni asked. "We thought the dragon got you."

"It almost did. But somehow, I escaped with just an injury, running and running until I almost collapsed."

"And what of these outsiders? Why are they with you?"

"Ah, actually…" Teflyn looked to Tana.

The little pixie still sat casually on Teflyn'a shoulder. "Guests for the Fairy Queen."

The oni man's eyes went wide. "Guests!? How long has it been since  she's requested to meet with outsiders…?"

"Several centuries now. Not since Sir Hero from the last great upheaval paid a visit."

"It's been that long. Is the situation outside so dire again?"

"Perhaps." Tana nonchalantly evaded the question.

"Well, a guest to the Fairy Queen is a guest to us. Unfortunately…" he looked to the devastated village.

"It's fine," Lucian said. "We weren't expecting accommodations. We just came by to drop Teflyn off at her home."

"What home…" She looked directly at the smoldering ruins of a building. "Are … are Mother and Father…?"

The oni man closed his eyes. "I heard they fought bravely, but … I'm sorry."

"O-of course they fought bravely. That goes without saying." Teflyn rubbed her eyes.

"Oh, Teflyn…" Emilia wrapped her arms around the young girl. "I'm so sorry…"

"I–I'm an oni warrior. Something like this is…"

Teflyn's words cut off, leaving only the sound of her quiet sobbing.

Dammit. I'm supposed to be a hero, right?

Then why!? Why am I so useless!?

Even if he understood that he couldn't do anything against a tragedy he didn't know was happening, that didn't stop Lucian from feeling a deep frustration as he watched the young oni girl desperately holding back her tears.

Tana leaped from Teflyn's shoulder, looking into the sky. Without a word, she zipped into the air, stopping a couple stories high. Like many times before, she began shining with a bright light.

After a few seconds, the light faded. But unlike every time before, Tana didn't return. She kept floating above the group, still looking at the sky.

Then, she began to glow again.

The light around her flickered, like a bulb that was on the verge of going out. Tana struggled, as if fighting against some unseen force. But in the end, her light abruptly ended, leaving her surrounded only by her usual, subtle glow.

She zipped back down to the others, stopping in front of their confused faces.

"Quickly!" Tana shouted with a sense of urgency that Lucian hadn't heard before. "Everyone needs to run!"

"Run? From wha–"

"GROAAAAAR!" A booming roar split the sky.

"The dragon!" Tana shouted. "It's coming back!"

"Oh … crap."

"Go!" The oni man yelled to everyone in earshot. "Get out of here!"

Oni scattered, leaving smoldering homes behind as they ran for their very lives.

Some fled alone, others in small groups. Families, Lucian assumed. Or what was left of them.

But there was one oni there he was sure had no family remaining.

Should we take Teflyn and run!?

As Lucian watched the sky, he saw it. A massive, winged creature with scales as black as midnight. Even from a distance, he felt a primal fear begin to seep into him.

He moved his eyes from the fearsome creature, taking in the sight of Teflyn. She was still distraught at having lost her family, but the sadness in her eyes was now competing with two more emotions: hatred and fear.

Another roar filled the air, overpowering even the shouts of the fleeing oni. Except the roar was accompanied by a blazing fire, spewing from the black dragon's jaw.

The smoldering remains of several houses burst alight once more as the flame breath washed over the village.

Many oni were picking through their homes when the dragon arrived, looking for anything they could salvage. The dragon's arrival was so sudden that many barely had time to begin running before the flames engulfed their houses once again.

Those oni were now in the direct path of the black dragon, easy pickings for the massive creature as it descended from the sky.

No way…

They'll be slaughtered…!

Lucian looked to Emilia. In her eyes, he could see the very same emotions that burned within him.

As if their minds were linked, the two of them drew their swords at the same time.

"By my royal authority, grant Emilia a berserker's strength!"

Mana flowed from him, slamming into his white haired protector. Lucian felt his own strength drain at the same time, having put far more into his enhancement spell than he normally did.

"Ah…" Emilia stepped forward. "It seems I finally have a foe worth fighting."

"We're going to draw it away from the village while the oni escape, so don't go overboard."

"Hmph. I knew that from the beginning."

Teflyn tore her eyes from the dragon, looking between the two of them. "What are you doing!? That thing will kill you in an instant!"

"Maybe so," Lucian said. "But I'd rather die here than run and leave your suffering people to their fate."

Tana zipped around. "Teflyn's right. You can't defeat a black dragon."

"We don't have to defeat it. We just have to survive." Lucian held out his sword and shield. "[Order]! Protect me! [Order]! Defeat the black dragon!"

The two pieces of equipment flew from his grasp, following the commands he had given them.

Lucian had learned from experience that his shield couldn't protect Emilia when she was enhanced. The white hair moved too quickly and erratically, so much so that the shield simply couldn't keep up.

So rather than burden her with it, the two had already decided to prioritize his protection whenever they had to fight at full strength. Or rather, Emilia herself had urged him to do so.

"Tana, take Teflyn and get out of here."

The pixie zipped around in a frenzy. "And when did you think to start giving me orders!?"

"It's not an order. I'm asking you. Please, bring her to safety."

"..."

Lucian watched as his autonomous sword clashed with the black dragon. He had hoped that the weapon could deal a decisive blow against the creature, but he now realized how naive such thoughts had been.

At best, his sword would just be a nuisance to the beast, one that it could nearly ignore. Fortunately, the dragon seemed keen on swatting it from the sky, giving the oni precious seconds to escape.

If I engage in melee, I'll only get in Emilia's way.

But what else can I do…?

The berserked white hair leapt from the ground while the black dragon was swatting at Lucian's magical sword. Emilia landed on the creature's back, thrusting her katana into its scales.

Lucian couldn't tell how much damage she managed to do, but from how much of her sword still glimmered in the light, he could estimate that the amount was too low.

No offensive magic, no defensive magic … I have nothing but the sword hounding it and the one held in my hand.

But if I get near the dragon…

He was still enhanced by Teflyn's spell, but he knew it wasn't enough. Not even close. If he joined her in combat, it would only increase the burden on Emilia.

All he could do was watch as his protector battled a massive beast powerful enough that even the oni warriors wouldn't dare fight.

Then, the inevitable happened.

"Gah…!" Emilia's scream reached his ears.

She failed to see the dragon's tail, which whipped around to her blind spot.

Her body flew at an incredible speed, passing over buildings and oni alike until she crashed into a tree.

At the same instant, the dragon performed a massive leap, completely ignoring Lucian's magical sword that still hounded it. But it wasn't going after Emilia. Rather…

It's after the oni!?

One of the lagging groups of oni could only watch in absolute horror as the bringer of their deaths soared through the skies, straight toward them.

They scattered, only hoping to limit the ensuing casualties as much as possible.

Like hell!

Lucian was already running. He felt painfully slow compared to Emilia or the dragon, but he ran with everything he had.

His autonomous sword still zipped around the dragon's body, but the weapon was too weak to deliver a decisive blow. His shield hovered around him, but he wasn't sure how useful it would be against such a fearsome creature.

Yet he ran, his main weapon held in a sweaty grip.

I won't make it…!

He held his hand up, the sword's silvery blue metal reflecting the sun's light.

"[Order]! Ricochet!" He loosened his grip, and the weapon flew.

Still running, Lucian watched as his sword tracked the dragon with absolute precision.

The beast crashed into the ground, raising a clawed hand that would surely put an end to the life of the oni standing before it. However…

"Groarrrrr!" The dragon roared, not in anger but in pain.

Lucian's weapon had finally reached it, striking the creature's eye. Even from where he stood, Lucian could see that the damage was negligible, but it delayed the attack just enough for the oni to escape.

Unfortunately, it also drew the dragon's attention squarely to him.

Lucian caught his sword on its return. The order to ricochet meant the weapon would strike several enemies in a row, then fly back to his hand. It was a useful technique to attack at a range without losing his main sword for too long.

But even with it back in his grasp, he didn't feel any safer from the oncoming dragon.

Need to lead it out of here!

He turned and ran, trying desperately to ignore the trembling earth from each of the dragon's massive footsteps.

Turning, he quickly realized that his plan had been a foolish one. Already, the beast was nearly upon him, yet he hadn't made it halfway to the edge of the oni village, much less led it away.

With no choice, Lucian turned to face the approaching dragon.

Shield, don't fail me now!

He thought it might claw at him, or perhaps try to catch him with its massive jaws. But the dragon did neither, opting instead to stop in an instant and swing its long tail.

The black, scaled whip slammed into his shield with a force Lucian could barely comprehend. He had jumped out of the dragon's attack range already, but he didn't anticipate what the blow would do to his shield.

Oh, cra–

The shield hit him hard enough to stop his thoughts. Even his sense of direction had vanished, leaving him only with a powerful sense of vertigo.

After an unknown amount of time, Lucian hit the ground, tumbling over the dirt and grass until he finally came to a stop.

Ouch…

His senses returned, and he fought desperately to get back to his feet. When he finally got to his knees, he expected the dragon's maw to cover his vision.

But there was someone with him who wouldn't just let the beast do as it pleased.

Emilia stood atop the dragon's back once again, her katana seeking the soft flesh beneath the black scales.

What to do!? At this rate…!

He stood back up, his body in much better shape than he expected. The [Physical Resistance I] and [Pain Resistance I] skills had surely performed their functions as expected.

Still, he downed a healing potion, knowing that every ounce of strength would be vital if they had any hope of surviving the battle.

And that's when he heard it.

"Oh Great Kishin, Lord of the Oni. On behalf of your kin, I, Teflyn Rusudari Tsumokichi, beseech you! Grant your strength to the one who stands before me! [Enhance]!"

Strength exploded within Lucian. Far more than a simple talisman, greater even than the specialized support mages in his national army.

It was so powerful, he had a hard time even believing it came from the young oni girl he'd been traveling with for the past several hours. Yet there was no mistake. Not just because it came from her own mouth but because…

"Uwah…" Teflyn teetered, nearly falling.

"Hey." Lucian was on her in a blink. "It's dangerous to expand so much mana like that. Especially when you need to escape."

"I … I am an oni warrior. I won't run, leaving you two to fight alone."

"That's admirable, but at least hide somewhere so you don't get dragged into the battle." Lucian looked at the nearby pixie. "Tana?"

"Fine!" She zipped toward Teflyn. "Follow me."

"Okay…"

Thankfully, the young oni warrior obeyed without any more resistance.

"Now…" Lucian refocused on the battle. "Let's see what I can do. [Order]!”

The shield that protected him from the black dragon's tail slowly rose from the ground. Most of the power within it had been expended to block just that single attack, but it had just enough left to defy gravity and return to his grip.

"[Order]. Protect me." He felt a sizable portion of his mana flow from him.

Even my [Command Magic] has gotten much stronger thanks to Teflyn's enhancement spell.

In that case…

"[Order]. Defeat the black dragon."

Lucian opened both his hands. The shield took up a defensive position before him, releasing a small hum as the mana radiated from it.

But unlike the shield, the royal sword flew straight toward the rampaging beast, its tip aimed at the underbelly protected by a thick, leathery hide.

The weapon was etched with mysterious runes that granted it power far beyond that of most. Combined with his newly enhanced strength, even the dragon couldn't ignore the blade's sharp edges.

"Groarrrrr!" The creature released a loud roar as the autonomous sword sunk into its flesh.

Still too shallow. It's like trying to take down a bear with a knife.

"[Order]." Lucian's secondary weapon flew back to his open hand.

Unlike the royal sword passed down to each Almekian king, the one he now held was only exceptional, not uniquely powerful.

Lucian looked around the devastated village and saw that the oni had managed to flee the combat zone. He hadn't been able to see where they had fled to, but he couldn't just fight the black dragon out in the open.

Hope I don't lead it to an unsuspecting group of oni.

"Emilia!" He pointed toward the direction he thought he saw less oni when he arrived. "Let's go!"

Emilia leaped from the black dragon's back, landing first atop the half-collapsed remains of a house, then onto the branch of a tree.

On her trail was the furious beast, its mouth opened wide. But it didn't intend to bite her. It was too far away for that.

Rather, it sought to burn her to ashes along with the tree on which she perched.

"Look out!" Lucian shouted.

But it was too late. Emilia turned just in time to see the flames as they engulfed her.

"[Order]! Ricochet!" His sword flew.

The blade seemed to move in slow motion, each heartbeat taking an eternity. But eventually, it reached the dragon's eye.

Another roar, and another small wound added to the beast. But the flames didn't stop.

Fortunately, Emilia herself didn't just stand idle as the fire consumed her. Just as Lucian's autonomous sword struck the dragon, she emerged from the flame breath.

Her figure flew across the open sky, trailing smoke. As a leap of desperation, she jumped without regard to where she might land, only knowing that she was heading in the direction Lucian had run.

She hit the ground and rolled, springing back to her feet after a few too many rotations.

"Hahhhh…" She let out a long breath, smoke still rising from her body.

This is bad. She's got wounds all over, along with burns. We have to run now, or we'll never make it out alive.

"Emilia, we're getting out of here!" Lucian grabbed her hand and pulled her.

The black dragon was already on the hunt, soaring just a few stories from the ground. There was no comparison between its speed and that of its prey. And despite being hounded by Lucian's powerfully enhanced blade, the wounds on its massive body were increasing at an abysmal rate.

"Forest!" Seeing he had no chance to flee, Lucian changed directions.

Ahead of them wasn't a forest, as he stated. Rather, it was a loose collection of trees that wasn't thick enough to drastically change the ecosystem enough to be considered a forest in any real sense.

But any objects that could provide cover or impede the approaching dragon was a welcome addition.

The crashing of trees came from behind Lucian, with the splintering of wood accompanied by the ferocious roar of the ever-approaching dragon.

What now!? Is there a cave nearby!? Or anything that we can use to hide!?

As he looked around for anything that they might be able to use, Lucian saw something he didn't expect.

Tana!? Why is she here!?

Zipping around nearby was the tiny pixie that had been acting as their guide, of sorts. But that struck Lucian as strange, considering the circumstances.

She always hides when we fight monsters, even weak ones.

So why is she showing herself when we're fighting a freaking black dragon!?

He didn't have time to ask. Or rather, the time he had to think had come and gone. And he had yet to find a solution to their predicament.

"Groarrrrr!" A roar came from a short distance away. Too short.

"This damn beast!" Emilia pulled her hand from Lucian's grasp and turned.

"Emilia, no!" His yell fell on deaf ears.

The white hair had already leaped, straight toward the dragon.

With no recourse, Lucian stopped to support her in any way he could.

"[Order]! Defeat the black dragon!" He opened his hand. "[Order]!"

His main weapon flew back into his waiting palm. The mana fueling it had diminished due to the black dragon swatting at it every chance it had.

Just as he tightened the grip on his sword, Emilia soared across the sky, having been sent flying by yet another one of the black dragon's attacks.

She crashed into a tree, sending splinters out in every direction.

With a grim expression, Lucian prepared to dive into melee to give her time to recover. But something stopped his feet before he could take a single step.

The dragon's ignoring Emilia and coming to get me!?

No, wait…!

He could clearly see the creature's gaze. It wasn't focused on him. It was looking at something above where he stood.

He turned his face up and saw a glowing ball of light.

It's going after Tana!?

"Tana, look out!"

The little pixie's light went back to normal, her face turning to meet the dragon.

"Eh?" She made a small, surprised sound.

It was too late to order his shield to protect Tana. By the time he did so, the dragon's claw would already have found her body.

So Lucian did the only thing he could think of. He put every ounce of strength into his legs, jumping as high as he could, directly between Tana and the dragon.

If I put myself in danger, then the shield will protect me!

With the enhanced strength provided by Teflyn's magic, Lucian could leap several times his body height. For a brief second, he floated at the apex of his jump as the energy from his leap fought against the force of gravity pulling him down.

During that time, he saw what could only be his death.

Even if those claws don't kill me, can I really run after taking this hit…?

He didn't know. But he was going to find out.

First was the sound of claws hitting metal. His shield performed its job admirably, stopping even the charging dragon's attack for a brief moment.

But soon, that moment passed, his shield sent flying by the unstoppable force coming at him.

Next, the claws struck his sword held before him. It was a perfect parry. At least, as perfect as one could do against such a massive set of nails.

But it wasn't enough.

He felt a searing hot pain. Then, vertigo.

The world whirled, sky and ground coming and going faster than his mind could keep up. Then a crash.

He knew it had to be a tree, as that was the only nearby obstacle capable of stopping his momentum. But he could hardly see well enough to confirm it.

Somehow, he had kept his wits. So, when he hit the ground in a thud, he knew he had to stand or he'd soon be trampled by the rampaging dragon.

He raised his head, getting an arm beneath him. He feared seeing the oncoming jaws of death seeking his life, but that's not what filled his vision.

T-Tana…?

The little pixie floated before him, now glowing with an even brighter light than ever.

Turning his head, he realized the dragon had continued his attack on her, rather than coming to finish him. But Tana had zipped away, as she always did.

That gave him a few, precious seconds.

"Tana, get out of here." He finally got his legs beneath him. "Emilia and I can still escape."

"No, you can't. With those injuries, you'll only be chased down."

"Maybe. But it's after you now, so if you stay here–"

"There's no need to worry." She sounded far too calm. "He's here."

"He? Who–"

A massive impact hit, like a meteor slamming into the planet.

A plume of dust rose from the center, obscuring whatever it was that hit the ground with such explosive force.

Raising his hand to shield his eyes from the dirt that now assaulted him, Lucian shifted his gaze from the dust cloud to the black dragon.

The beast had been reorienting itself for another attack. But now…

It … stopped?

"What have we here?" A confident voice came from the center of the plume. "I've not seen such arrogance in a long time, even from a black dragon."

The dust began to settle, revealing a humanoid figure. That figure swung his arm, and the plume dissipated almost on command.

"I suppose I should be grateful. It's not often I get to enjoy myself without restriction."

The oni man brushed off his coat, standing confidently before the black dragon that neither Lucian nor Emilia could hope to defeat.

This man … just who is he…?

Chapter 7

"Groarrrrr…" The fearsome black dragon let out a low growl.

"How surprising," the oni man said. "To think you'd dare threaten me. I don't know if I should praise you for your courage or pity you for your idiocy."

He pulled a weapon from his back, a sword so long its tip reached all the way to his calves, even as the hilt rose above his head.

Lucian was a tall man, but the oni in front of him was several fingers taller than even him. If any other person were to wield the weapon now held in the oni's hand, it would seem as if a child were playing with his father's sword.

That massive sword was the only thing separating the oni from the black dragon's fangs. Yet even as the fearsome creature charged forward, the man's confidence didn't falter.

Lucian grimaced as the two clashed, only imagining a scene where the oni would be overwhelmed by the dragon many times his size. And yet…

"You should have listened to your queen's command." A red aura erupted from the oni's unmoving body. "Too late now."

An explosion, centered where the sword met fangs. The shockwave hit Lucian with enough force to ruffle his hair and clothes, even though he was several long paces from the battle.

But the power of the attack wasn't so gentle to the dragon. Its massive body was sent crashing into the sparse trees, toppling a dozen of them before it came to a stop.

He stood his ground against the dragon, and even managed to blow it away!?

No, wait. There's something more important to be worrying about right now!

Lucian turned and ran along the edge of the battlefield, even as the sound of fighting continued. He scanned a particular part of the lightly forested landscape, looking for Emilia.

There! Please be okay!

He already had a healing potion in his hand, ready to uncork it as soon as he arrived at her side.

He heard something crash into the ground nearby, but it was far enough away for him to ignore. The sound was followed by a roar, but he couldn't tell if it was one of anger or pain.

Ignoring all of it, Lucian reached Emilia's side. She had hit a tree and fell to the ground, unconscious. But she was still breathing.

Turning her over, he placed her head in his lap to elevate it and make it easier to give her the potion. But rather than force it down her throat immediately, he opted to first see if she would awaken.

"Emilia. Emilia, can you hear me?" He shook her gently.

"Ugh…" Her eyes opened, looking up at him without focus.

"Emilia, it's me." He uncorked the potion. "Here, drink this."

She struggled for a brief second before the light of understanding returned to her eyes. With a couple small gulps, the potion vanished from the bottle.

It's good that we didn't use any of our potions before meeting Teflyn. Since then, we've had to guzzle quite a few.

And there's no telling how much longer we'll be in this dangerous land…

"The … dragon." Emilia rolled off Lucian's lap, getting her arms beneath her.

"Easy. You're wounded all over." He stood, helping Emilia up in the process. "And I don't think we need to worry about the dragon anymore. But I'm not so sure about the other guy."

"Other guy?"

Another crash drew Emilia's focus to the battle taking place just a short distance away.

"An oni…?" Emilia watched as the man confidently walked toward the downed dragon. "How?"

"I don't know. He showed up just as things were about to get really bad. But…" Lucian's eyes fell on a certain pixie. "Tana definitely had something to do with it."

As if summoned by his gaze, Tana zipped to him, taking her usual position by floating near his head.

"Care to explain?" Lucian asked. "You called him here, didn't you?"

"Hmph. It couldn't be helped."

"What do you mean? You could have just flown away like usual, so the only reason to call for him would be to save us. But until recently, you always said we'd fail. I always thought failure would mean death, but maybe I was wrong. Could it be that we actually failed already, but you're under orders to make sure we don't die?"

"Don't get the wrong idea! I never intended to save you, not until…" Tana trailed off.

"Until what?"

"Hmph!" She turned away. "You'll find out soon enough."

Another loud crash, followed by a growl. But there was a difference between that growl and the ones that came before. It was weak, as if the throat it came from lacked the strength it had before.

Amazing, Lucian thought. He actually defeated that fearsome dragon.

The oni man walked up to the downed creature. "Farewell."

With a swing of his massive sword, the black dragon's life came to an end.

He turned from the body, his gaze meeting Lucian's for the first time. It contained no emotion, as if the oni couldn't care less about the human he was looking at.

His steps brought him ever closer, making Lucian a bit nervous about what the oni man had planned once he reached them.

Emilia felt that same anxiety, which is why she stepped in front of her liege, her hand on the hilt of her katana. She was still enhanced, but her wounds were severe enough that she even had trouble moving. Fighting was out of the question.

At least, Lucian considered battle to be an impossibility for her. The girl in question would fight, no matter how wounded she was. That's precisely why he couldn't let it come to battle.

Lucian placed his hand on Emilia's shoulder. "Relax. If he wanted us dead, he could have just let the dragon finish us."

His words were for himself as much as anyone else.

Fortunately, they were enough for Emilia to stand down. She stepped aside, taking her place diagonally behind her king, though she didn't take her hand off her katana's hilt.

The oni man stopped in front of Lucian, but his eyes weren't on him. Rather, they were resting on Emilia.

"A white hair. Now I understand."

"Understand what?" Lucian asked.

"How you managed to give the black dragon so many wounds. Though they were too shallow to take it down."

"You're right. Our weapons couldn't deal enough damage, not with those tough scales and thick skin. Given enough time, maybe we could have defeated it. But it wasn't too keen on giving us the time we needed."

"No creature would willingly give their opponents such an opportunity." The oni turned his face to Tana. "Now, tell me why you called for my assistance. Our queen gave this task to you."

"I know that!" Tana said. "But I've completed the task."

"Completed?" He looked back to Lucian. "You led the last hero around our lands for nearly a week before you had seen enough to allow him passage to our queen. Yet you'll have me believe this human managed to pass your tests in scarcely a day? Tana, have you gone soft?"

She zipped around in agitation. "As if I'd care about some dumb human!"

"Then explain why you think he's earned the right to meet our queen in such a short time. And do hurry. I don't like to be away for long."

"Like I said, he already passed. Once he's earned the right to meet the queen, it's our responsibility to grant them safe passage through our land."

"Yes," the oni said. "But why."

"Hmph. Follow me, and you'll see."

Tana flew to where we came from, back toward the oni village. However, she quickly came to a stop. The reason for that was…

"Uwah…!" A certain young oni appeared from behind a tree.

"Hm?" The oni man looked at her with a curious eye. "Aren't you…"

"Hey!" Tana zipped toward Teflyn. "Didn't I tell you to stay at the village?"

"Y-yes, but I needed to know how the fight was going…"

"Well, take a look for yourself." Tana pointed to the black dragon lying on the ground.

"Defeated!?" Teflyn looked around, her eyes eventually settling on the oni man. "Uwah! Lord Kishin!?"

Lord? Is this oni man some kind of nobility to them?

"Forget that!" Tana points toward the village. "Follow!"

All of them fell in line, with Tana leading the way. Since Lucian didn't manage to lead the dragon very far before being forced into a fight, the walk was a short one.

Soon, the smoldering remains of oni homes appeared before them, a reminder of the destruction caused by the black dragon's rampage.

"Come to think of it," the oni man said. "There was a village here, wasn't there?"

Tana lands on Teflyn's shoulder. "Yes. One of their warriors thought too highly of himself and went to slay the black dragon."

"A fool, then. He should have known what would happen to his village if he failed. Black dragons don't soon forget."

"Lucian brought this young oni back home after she fled the dragon's wrath. But the dragon returned."

The oni man looked to Tana. "I'm beginning to see where you're going, but let's hear it clearly."

"He was fighting the black dragon to lure it away from the oni. Even knowing he stood no chance, he didn't run and leave them to their fate. And so, I decided it was enough. He passed."

"I see. In that case, I have no complaints." He turned. "I'm heading back to our queen. We'll be expecting you soon."

With that, the powerful Kishin leapt into the sky and vanished in a blink.

I still have a few questions. But I guess what's important is that I finally get to meet the Fairy Queen.

Now, I wonder why exactly she called me here in the first place…

----------

"Defeated?" an oni man asked after the group made their way to the village. "That fearsome black dragon?"

Teflyn nodded. "I saw it. Well, I didn't see the battle, but I saw the body."

"And these outsiders slew it?"

"No, a Lord Kishin showed up! You should have seen him! He was so tall! And his horns were amazing!"

Teflyn rubbed at her own horns poking out from her forehead. She seemed a bit deflated when her fingers reached the broken end of her left horn, which had been damaged when the black dragon attacked her.

Huh, Lucian thought. I guess that strong oni, Kishin, did have some better looking horns.

It wasn't that the Kishin's horns were longer or more elaborate in their shape, but they did look pristine, as if the bone they were made from was harder and somehow purer. Even Lucian picked up on it, despite not being well-versed in oni anatomy.

Compared to the Kishin, Teflyn's horns were rather mundane. They were tinged yellow, rather than being pure white, a trait she shared with all the other oni in the village.

And from the way she's talking about him, Kishin isn't his name. Is it a title, then?

But wait, why would she put another title in front of it. If it were a title, calling him Lord Kishin would be kind of awkward, wouldn't it? It'd be like calling me Lord King.

I suppose it's not impossible for that to be the case, but something tells me there's more to it than that.

Lucian had a lot of questions about that strange Kishin, so when Teflyn finished recounting the events of the battle, he decided to just ask. Since Tana hadn't exactly been the most informative person, he wanted to ask the oni girl instead. After all, she seemed to love talking about the Kishin, so she'd likely spill all kinds of information on him.

"Hey, Teflyn. Who was that oni? The one you call Lord Kishin."

"Ah!" She smiled at Lucian's question. "Kishin are what all oni aspire to become! They're strong and amazing! One of the most powerful evolutions of any monster!"

"Wait. Evolution?" Lucian looked to Emilia, who shrugged back at him. "How do monsters evolve? And is it something any monster can do?"

"Hmm?" Teflyn gave him a confused look. "Isn't it common sense that monsters evolve?"

"No, I don't think so…"

"Really? That's weird. Are you saying humans don't evolve?"

"Well, not in the sense that you seem to be referring to. We stay as we're born, except for the natural growth that comes with age."

Teflyn looked genuinely surprised. "So you stay weak forever?"

"Ouch. Though it's hard to argue against your comment, considering we just fought a deadly black dragon and then got saved by an oni even stronger than it. That makes me wonder, is the black dragon and evolution of a normal dragon?"

"Yep! Regular dragons are green, but when they evolve, they can turn into a lot of different colors! Like, um, let's see…" Teflyn held up her balled hand. "There's black, of course. And red, blue, gold, silver…"

She looked at her hand and notices she ran out of fingers to raise. So, up came her second hand, balled up into a fist.

"Then there's purple, white … um…" She looked at her seven raised fingers. "That's all of them?"

"Hey, why are you looking at me like you want me to grade your answer? I know exactly nothing about dragons other than what you just told me."

"Ah, haha…" She put on a cute smile.

Lucian shook his head. "Regardless, we'll be heading to meet the Fairy Queen. I wish we could do more to help your village, but I don't think we'd be of much use, even if we stayed. So, I can only offer you my prayers that you'll be able to rebuild, along with my sympathy for your loss."

Lucian reached toward Teflyn with his hand. The oni girl flinched a bit out of reflex, but when his palm landed on top of her head, she gave in, letting him ruffle her already disheveled hair.

"We're oni warriors…" Teflyn turned her face down. "Something like this won't be the end of us…"

You really are strong, aren't you?

Lucian pulled his hand back in. "We'll stop by on our way back. When we do, I hope you'll greet us with a smile."

Teflyn raised her head, her eyes just a bit red and watery. "You better live up to those words."

"Of course I will. So you better work hard until then."

"A-alright. But it's not because you told me to, or anything!"

"I know. It's because you're an oni warrior, and oni warriors always work hard, right?"

"That's right! Always!"

Lucian turned to Emilia, who'd been silent the entire time. Of course, that was because she wasn't good at things like this while berserked, so she just stood by and let Lucian deal with it.

But seeing the determination on Teflyn's face brought out a bit of desire to leave some parting words to the girl.

"A true warrior always strives to grow stronger. Make sure that one day, others refer to you as Lady Kishin."

"Me … a Kishin?"

"Are you going to give up, even before you begin?"

"I…" Teflyn looked around her destroyed village. "I won't be this weak forever. No, I'll get stronger! Strong enough to defeat a black dragon!"

Emilia smiled, though it contained more than a hint of bloodlust. "Good. Keep that fire burning, and you'll do just fine."

With that, the white hair foxgirl turned, indicating that she'd said all she intended on the matter.

Since there wasn't anything else for them to do at the oni village, Lucian, Emilia, and Tana took their leave, heading toward the land of fairy's inner sanctum.

"How far is it?" Lucian asked shortly after they started walking.

"A couple hours by foot."

"Not bad. I was prepared to walk for a day or two."

"Our land extends far beyond our queen's sanctum, but it becomes much more difficult to traverse and live. That's why most of the humanoid races live closer to the edge, but not so close that they have to deal with trespassers."

Lucian nodded. "Makes sense. When we first arrived, it was nothing but monsters without much intelligence. Do they act as a barrier between you and the outside world?"

"Yes. It's much easier if those who trespass are dealt with by the monsters. If they get too deep, semi-intelligent races like the sahuagin are often enough to take care of them. And if not…"

"Then people like that Kishin arrive."

"Hmph. As if he'd waste his time with simple intruders. But you basically have the right idea."

After her words, Tana flew up into the sky. Like many times before, she began glowing with a mysterious light. A few seconds later, it faded to normal, and she returned to his side.

She's still doing that? I wonder why…

Tana didn't have a habit of explaining herself. Even if she was being more helpful than usual, Lucian didn't want to push her hospitality too far by prying.

So, he simply accepted her strange behavior as he did before, setting his eyes on the path ahead.

He placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Hope we have good luck when it comes to monsters. Do they get stronger the deeper we go?"

"Yes, they get stronger. That black dragon was a rarity this close to the human lands, but if you keep going, you'll find more of their kind."

"Hey, isn't that really bad? How far do we have to go before monsters that powerful become common?"

Tana zipped around his head. "You don't need to worry about the details. Monsters won't be bothering us anymore."

"Huh? They won't?" Lucian gave her confident words a bit of thought. "Hey, now that I think about it, we didn't run into any monsters while we were escorting Teflyn back to her village."

"Well, duh."

"I see." Lucian finally put the pieces together. "You were keeping them away. So that's what you do when you start glowing."

"Hmph."

"If you were doing it while we were escorting Teflyn home, then does that mean you were actually trying to keep her safe from–"

Tana buzzed around his head like an angry bee.  "I was just getting her home quickly so I could continue the test without interruption! You understand!?"

Lucian held back a smirk. "Yeah, yeah. I understand."

So she does have a soft spot in her, huh?

And I guess when she was glowing before the dragon showed up, she was trying to send it away.

From how that Kishin spoke, it disobeyed.

All the recent events finally made sense to Lucian. And now that he'd figured them out, he could focus on what was coming next.

But there was one surprise that had yet to be revealed.

"My prince." Emilia nudged him. "We're being followed."

"What?" His hand went back to his sword's hilt.

"There's no need to be on guard. She's not a threat."

"She? Wait, don't tell me…"

"You there!" Tana yelled, pointing to a nearby bush. "Stop your hiding and come out!"

The leaves rustled as the one within reacts to Tana's command. Soon after, the one who's been following us reveals themselves.

"Uwah…"

I knew it…

What exactly are you doing here, Teflyn?

The young oni girl who'd been secretly following the group scratched her head, a look of unease on her face.

"Teflyn," Lucian said. "Why are you trailing us? Shouldn't you be at the village, helping them rebuild?"

"Haha…" She straightened herself a bit. "Um, I don't really have anything left at my village. My home was demolished, and my parents are gone. I could live with some relatives, but…"

Her eyes regained some of the iron will she showed during the battle. "You're strong, and you helped us, even though you're an outsider. And you're going to meet the Fairy Queen, so you have to be someone important, right? After giving it some thought, I realized that rather than staying in my village, I wanted to keep traveling with you!"

Teflyn took on a pleading look. "C-can I…?"

Lucian looked to Emilia. The foxgirl had an uncaring look on her face, which didn't surprise him, considering she was still enhanced by magic.

Next, he looked to Tana. The little pixie didn't even meet his gaze, preferring to continue staring at Teflyn instead.

So it's up to me, huh? In that case…

"Teflyn Rusudari Tsumokichi."

"Y-yes!?"

"I'd be glad to have your company for this trip."

"Really!? I mean, of course you're glad! I'm an oni warrior, after all!" She nodded at her own words, a smile on her lips.

"Then let's go. Don't want to keep the Fairy Queen waiting."

Teflyn fell in line with the other three, her steps containing a bit of bounce. Yet despite her good mood, she still had a fierce battle ahead of her, one that Lucian and Emilia couldn't see.

But Tana could. The pixie had seen such aspirations in a young oni before, and she wouldn't soon forget the events that came after.

"So Teflyn," Lucian said as they walked. "You brought up a good point earlier. We don't really know much about each other. Since we've got a couple hours, this is a good time to rectify that problem."

"Yeah. All I really know is that you're here to meet the Fairy Queen. She almost never calls for outsiders, so I knew you had to be someone important."

"I don't really like to consider myself as someone that's more important than anyone else, but I'll have to begrudgingly agree, considering all the circumstances."

Teflyn looked him up and down. "You dress important, too. At least, I think so. I don't know much about how humans dress, but you came into this dangerous land wearing some really nice looking clothes."

"I have to dress like this, always. Perception is one of the most important parts of my job. If people looked at me and saw anything other than someone fit to rule, then I'd have a problem. I am a king, after all."

"A king!? You mean you rule over all the humans!?"

Lucian let out a laugh. "All of them? No, I barely rule the ones in my own kingdom. If I ruled them all, I wouldn't need to come here to meet the Fairy Queen in the first place."

"So there are more kings? Wouldn't it be better if there were only one, like how the Fairy Queen rules over all of us?"

"That's debatable. Competition is usually the driving force behind innovation, so a single country ruling the entire world could end up bringing about stagnation at best, and a disaster at worst."

"Eh? Something like that might happen? But the Fairy Queen doesn't let things get like that here."

Lucian scratched his chin. "How old is the Fairy Queen?"

"Umm…" Teflyn made a thoughtful expression. "Hasn't she ruled since the beginning of time…?"

"Hey, don't joke with me. Are you saying she's immortal?"

"Is she…?" Teflyn looked to Tana, who was now hitching a ride on the oni's shoulder.

The little pixie completely ignored her gaze, swinging her little legs as she peered around the lightly forested landscape.

"Well, guess it doesn't really matter." Lucian eyed Emilia. "Hey there, finally getting back to normal, are you?"

"Awawawa~" Emilia made a cute noise.

"I'll never get tired of hearing that."

"P-please don't bully me, Prince Lucian…"

"It's not bullying." He gave it a bit of thought. "Okay, maybe a little…"

"Let's make it zero! Zero!"

"Haha. Anyway…"

"Mrrr. Don't 'anyway' me…"

"Sorry, sorry. I'll reflect on my actions until now." Lucian didn't even try to hide the smirk on his lips. "Anyway, why don't you tell Teflyn a little about yourself, since you're back to normal."

"Ah, that's a good idea." She turned to the young oni. "I'm Prince Lucian's guard!"

"Guard?" Teflyn asked. "Like how Lord Kishin guards the Fairy Queen?"

"I guess so? All I know is that it's my responsibility to keep Prince Lucian's safe, so if the Lord Kishin does the same for the Fairy Queen, then we might have a lot more in common than I thought!"

As the two talk, Lucian listened with half an ear. It was great to have lively conversation for the trip, as it would help the hours pass by much quicker.

Fortunately, the two girls seemed to have hit it off. It was rare for Emilia to talk so freely. Of course, the reason was because of her white hair.

But Teflyn didn't seem to know about the stigma attached to a beastfolk with her hair color, which gave Emilia the confidence to release all the words she normally kept bottled up.

It'd be nice if she could find even more friends like Teflyn.

She's got me and Mia, plus her white hair companions that I hired as personal guards.

But having a wide circle of friends she can be open with would be great, especially considering all the difficulties she's had to deal with through her life.

Eventually, the topic shifted from Emilia's life to Teflyn's. Lucian had quite a few questions for the young oni, but he'd held back until the right time.

It seemed he wouldn't even need to ask most of them, as Emilia had become curious of her own accord and was currently beginning to question her.

"Hey, hey," Emilia said. "What's it like living in an oni village?"

"What's it like? Well, there's nothing really strange about it. We grow up fighting and learning all kinds of magic. Oh, and we hunt every day. Monsters and things like that. You know, normal stuff."

Hey, that doesn't sound normal at all…

"Wow!" Emilia looked at her with amazement. "All oni are warriors like you?"

"Hmm? Of course. Aren't all humans and beastfolk warriors?"

"No, no. Most of them can barely swing a weapon."

"Huh? But how do you survive against all the monsters?"

"Ah, well there are less monsters in our lands, and we make big cities with thick walls to protect ourselves."

Teflyn gave her a strange look. "That's weird. Everyone should know how to fight! It's a matter of pride, isn't it?"

"I agree, but not everyone else does. I guess you can say that humans and beastfolk take pride in things other than battle. Don't you have craftsmen skilled in making weapons and clothing?"

"Yeah. But they're warriors, too. We all are."

"I see." Emilia nodded, looking oddly satisfied. "It's important to train yourself, no matter your profession."

Hey, don't just nod sagely when you hear something you like.

"Yeah!" Teflyn readily agreed with Emilia. "Fighting is the best! And I'm going to become the strongest! That's why I'm going to leave–ah!"

She put both hands over her mouth, as if to physically stop herself from spilling a secret.

Emilia eyed her with curiosity, but she didn't ask any questions.

Interesting…

The rest of the trip went as Lucian hoped, filled with conversation and the two girls continuing to open up to each other.

They couldn't keep filling the air with such lively talk all day, but fortunately, they didn't need to. Their destination was fast approaching.

In fact, it was already in view.

"We're entering my queen's inner sanctum," Tana said. "From here on out, I'm no longer your guide. You'll have to find your own path."

"My own path? Even if you're speaking figuratively, that makes it seem like I'm going to have a difficult road ahead of me."

"The Fairy Queen didn't call you for a dinner party. The only thing I can tell you is that she's looking for someone. Whether or not that someone will be you is out of my hands."

"I see. I don't really know what I have to offer someone like the Fairy Queen in return for obtaining her favor, but like you said, I'll have to find that out on my own."

After over a day of trekking through the Fairy Queen's lands, Lucian and Emilia finally arrived at their destination, the inner sanctum.

But that trip was only the prologue for the true test that lay just ahead.

Chapter 8

Lucian had gotten used to the normal trees and environment that made up most of the inner sections of the fairy land. The blue, crystalline trees and exotic landscape from the entrance had long since vanished, leaving the land lush and green.

But with the reveal of the Fairy Queen's inner sanctum, that sense of normalcy had vanished.

Just ahead of him, the sunlight turned blue, refracted by the glimmering crystals that made up those mysterious trees. A small patch of them rose from the ground, as if encircling something–or someone–with their crystalline branches.

"Pretty," Emilia said.

Lucian nodded. "It's a bit enchanting. Not just the trees and the way they reflect the sunlight but also those glowing lights.

"They look like fireflies, but I don't think that's the case." Emilia's gaze fell on Tana.

"Yeah, I agree. They're probably pixies. Let's just hope they're an agreeable bunch."

"What's that supposed to mean!?" Tana asked.

"Nothing. Nothing at all."

Teflyn was usually quiet. She wasn't an excessively talkative girl, but neither was she one to hold her tongue. Yet ever since they'd caught sight of the inner sanctum, she hadn't spoken a word.

Lucian eyed her and recognized the nervous expression on her face, like a high school kid who was about to do a class presentation without any preparation.

He was never prone to stage fright, but his daughter on Earth wasn't quite so stoic. Because of that, he had some experience getting nervous girls to relax a bit before facing whatever it was that was making them anxious.

"First time here, Teflyn?"

"Y-yes. Nobody is allowed to visit the Fairy Queen without an invitation, so…"

"Well you're in good company, then. It'll be my first time meeting her, too."

"That's true, but you were personally invited while I'm just tagging along. What if she gets mad at me?"

Lucian was quite tall, standing nearly a full head above most adult men in his new world. Compared to him, Teflyn was about the height of an average thirteen year old girl.

So, Lucian barely had to raise his arm in order to put his hand on the oni girl's head. With the feel of her hair beneath his palm, he gave the strands a good ruffling.

"Don't worry about that. I'll tell the Fairy Queen all about how a brave oni warrior expended all her mana to cast a support spell on me, giving me the strength to lure that black dragon away from the village."

Teflyn looked up at the human king who was rubbing her head with a smile. "I-it wasn't anything special…"

"I disagree. I've been enhanced by many of my soldiers, but none of them could match the strength of your spell." He removed his hand. "Oh, that reminds me! You sure did use a lot of words when chanting. How did you bring out such power when speaking so many words?"

Teflyn tore her eyes from the hand that now dangled by Lucian's side. "Ah, isn't that normal? If I want to beseech the Oni Lord for power, I need to ask properly, right?"

"Is that so? Then I wonder if I'd be able to further increase my own [Enhance] spell if I gained the [Extended Chant] skill…"

"[Extended Chant]? What's that mean?"

"Oh, right. Don't worry about it, just thinking out loud."

As expected, Lucian was able to lift Teflyn's mood a bit with some praise and light conversation. The oni girl still looked nervous, but since she knew Lucian planned to speak up on her behalf, she wouldn't have to fight the battle on her own.

Thanks to that, the entire group was able to step inside the crystalline grove with confidence.

The refracted blue light now fully surrounded them, giving the sanctum a mysterious and mystical feeling that Lucian hadn't felt since coming to his new world.

Even if he had seen these trees at the edge of the Fairy Queen's domain, the density was much thicker in the grove, making him feel more like he was walking through a cave filled with crystal, rather than a forest.

Add in the pixies shining like fireflies and it was almost like an alien world within his new, alien world.

Although she claimed to not be their guide any longer, Tana was still leading them through the grove. Though the truth was that she was simply returning to her queen's side, and the others were merely following her out of convenience.

From the outside, Lucian could tell that the grove wasn't excessively large. And that fact was made even more clear to him as he walked through it, as it didn't take long before the crystal trees began to thin.

Soon, he could see where the trees ended. They didn't gradually vanish, but rather, there was a definite line where no more crystal sprouted, as if some unseen force were preventing them from growing.

"Is that…" Lucian's words faded as he stepped out from the tree line.

In the center of the grove was a magnificent lake. But calling it a lake wasn't quite right, as the water was only ankle deep.

Rather, it was more like a massive puddle that encompassed nearly the entirety of the inner sanctum, leaving only a ring of dry land between it and the tree line.

Lucian and the others stopped at the edge of that dirt ring, not wanting to step into the thin layer of water that covered the center of the grove.

To him, it felt like a line that shouldn't be crossed. At least not until he was certain that the grove's owner gave him permission to do so.

As always in the land of fairies, the water was crystal clear, which was how Lucian could confidently determine its depth at a glance.

The only other area of dry land in the inner sanctum was at the very epicenter of the grove, where a massive tree grew. Lucian was used to seeing large trees in his new world, but the one before him put all of them to shame.

It was made of the same blue crystal as the ones that surrounded the shallow lake, but unlike the rest, the tree in the center seemed to glow with its own inner light, rather than just refracting the sunlight above.

Whether that was true or if it was simply an illusion, Lucian couldn't tell. But something about the tree certainly stood out to him.

However, that wasn't the focus of his attention. Rather, it was the one who stood just in front of that impressive, crystalline tree.

So that's the Fairy Queen. She looks just like she did when I saw her at that ceremony.

But … why do I have goosebumps this time?

Lucian and the Fairy Queen had their eyes locked on each other.

It's time to find out why I'm really here. And what this magical creature has in store for me.

"Welcome to my sanctum, King Lucian Valesti Almekia." A familiar box appeared in front of the Fairy Queen's face. "Or do you still consider yourself as the Earthling known as Thomas George Hamilton?"

"The Divine System Interface!?" Lucian couldn't help but shout in surprise. "How do you have that ability? And it's showing my information…"

"I have many abilities that have confounded the inhabitants of this world for a long time. And I do not see that ending any time soon."

"Yeah, now that I think about it, you did appear at that ceremony like it was nothing. At least your image and voice did. I doubt the other people of this world could do anything close to that." Lucian shook his head. "But please, call me Lucian. Although I can't claim to have fully moved on from my past life, I intend to live as the man who rules the Almekian Kingdom."

The Fairy Queen waved her hand, and the Divine System Interface vanishes. "Very well. King Lucian, do you know why I summoned you to my sanctum?"

"You know who I am–who I really am. When we got to your land, we were put to the test by Tana, and I heard that you were looking for someone in particular. Considering all that, it leaves a few options."

Lucian rubbed his chin. "The problem is I'm not sure what you're looking for exactly. The easy answer is because I was brought to this world by the Goddess, but is it really that simple? Besides, there would be no need to look for someone if all you wanted was the one brought here by the Goddess. You already know who I am, after all, so there's nothing to look for."

He let his hand fall back to his side. "That means you're not looking for me because of my title or position. Your test was to see what kind of person I am–to see if I was worthy of even meeting you. It was a filter, and I wouldn't even be here in your presence if I hadn't passed it."

Lucian matched the Fairy Queen's deep gaze. "And now that I'm here, you're going to see for yourself who I am. In other words, you're looking for someone you can trust, someone who can perform some sort of task or objective that you have in mind."

After Lucian's speech, the Fairy Queen stood in silence for a short while. Her face didn't give away a single thought that was running through her mind, making it difficult for Lucian to figure out if his assumptions were correct.

But he didn't have to wonder for long.

"You are correct. I do have a task that requires the aid of one I can trust. However, that is only half the reason I sought you out. As Tana said, I am looking for someone. Not in a metaphorical sense but in a literal one."

Lucian looked surprised. "You're actually looking for a certain person? Among all the people in this world? No, even among the people in other worlds, like Earth?"

"It may seem as if I'm searching against impossible odds, but among the souls in this world, only a few are special enough to even catch my attention. And when yours arrived, I knew I would have to meet you to see if you are the one I'm looking for."

"Why me? I'm just a guy from Earth who was picked by the Goddess because I have knowledge of economics and business. Other than that, all I have are the bonuses the Goddess gave me, like special magic and access to the Divine System Interface."

The Fairy Queen shook her head. "Do you truly believe she would choose some random person from amongst all the souls available to her? And to go so far as to pluck a soul from a world she doesn't control is more than a little suspicious."

"Wait, from how you just said that, it sounds like the Goddess might have more than one world under her control…"

"Would that surprise you? Perhaps she has dozens, or even hundreds?"

Lucian's eyes widened. "That many? With so many worlds, why would she go out of her way to pick me…?"

"So you're beginning to understand just how odd her decision was. However, it would make sense if…"

"If…?"

"King Lucian," the Fairy Queen continued without explanation. "I wish to peer into your very soul."

Lucian placed his hand over his heart. He didn't know where his soul was or even if it physically existed in his body, but a lifetime of movies on Earth had conditioned him to expect it to be in his chest, if anywhere.

"Peer into my soul…" He removed his hand from his heart. "What exactly do you mean?"

"Unfortunately, it is a matter of which I cannot speak. The Divine forbids it."

"The Goddess? So does that mean you won't tell me, even if I let you look into my soul?"

"Correct."

Lucian stood still, pondering his answer. As he thought, he brought up his Divine System Interface and checked his quests. Listed within was the quest that made him decide to come all this way in the first place: 'Obtain the Fairy Queen's Blessing'.

If I don't let her look into my soul, I probably won't complete the quest.

And I doubt the Goddess would give me a quest where the simple act of completing it would bring me harm.

That means there shouldn't be any downside to going along with her request.

But what if I'm not the one she's looking for…?

Lucian certainly didn't think of himself as anyone special. Despite having been handpicked by the Goddess herself, he still considered himself as a normal guy who just happened to meet her requirements.

But after hearing about how many worlds she had under her control and that the Fairy Queen suspected that he was someone important to her, even he was beginning to wonder if he wasn't as normal as he assumed.

"Alright," he said. "If it's just looking, then there shouldn't be any harm, right?"

"No, there will be no harm."

"Then it's fine. I'll allow it."

The Fairy Queen raised a hand, and the crackle of ice filled the air. Just ahead of Lucian, the ankle deep water had frozen over, making a path that leads to the center of the sanctum, right where the Fairy Queen was floating.

Taking the obvious invitation, Lucian stepped onto that frozen path, walking toward the mysterious fairy that had mysterious powers he assumed only a divine being could wield.

Emilia followed, but was stopped by a quick motion of Lucian's hand. He felt that the invite was for him and him alone, and he didn't want to rudely misinterpret it.

As he approached, he looked at the man standing diagonally behind the Fairy Queen, as Emilia often did with him. It was the same oni warrior that saved them from the Black Dragon, the Kishin.

He carried the expression of a bodyguard whose sole mission was to protect his charge. In this case, it was the Fairy Queen. Seeing that the Kishin was her personal bodyguard, he understood how he was so powerful.

Soon, the clacking of boots on ice stopped when Lucian reached the Fairy Queen. She still floated above the water's surface with an unreadable expression, the massive crystalline tree as her backdrop.

"Peer into my gaze."

Lucian did as she asked, and her eyes flared up with a subdued light, like that of a pair of small moons on a dark night.

It felt like his gaze was locked with hers, as if there were an unseen force preventing him from looking away.

The subtle light shifted. Or perhaps it was his perception of it that changed. Lucian wasn't sure, and he could only stare into her eyes as she searched for whatever it was that she sought.

After what felt like an instant, the light faded from her eyes. At the same time, his gaze was freed from that unseen force, letting him look away.

"That was … certainly something." He had a hard time describing the short experience.

"I have my answer." That was all the Fairy Queen provided in return.

"Am I the one you were looking for?"

"I cannot speak of it."

"Because of the Goddess, huh? If I were the one, you'd at least be able to tell me, right?"

"Even that, I cannot say."

Lucian sighed. "That's a little frustrating. Guess I'll just have to pick this conversation up with the Goddess if I see her again."

"Yes. If she wants to provide you with the answers, then it is likely within her right to do so."

"Likely? Why do you sound so uncertain?"

"The Gods have rules, not all of which I am privy to."

Lucian thought to some of the more questionable decisions the Goddess had made, like not powering him up immediately upon his reincarnation.

Is that why she made such a roundabout method for me to get stronger? Because of those rules?

But what are the rules, and why…?

Since he wouldn't be able to figure it out right now, he refocused on what was important.

"What now?" he asked.

"You are weak. Far too weak to save this world."

Lucian winced. "I know. But I'm getting stronger."

"It's not enough. You alone cannot stand against the God's Acolyte."

He looked over his shoulder, toward Emilia. "That's why I have her. She's stronger than me, even."

The Fairy Queen matched his gaze. "One of the cursed beastfolk. How fitting."

"What do you mean?"

"Even with her," the Fairy Queen said, ignoring his question, "you will fail. That's why…"

The Fairy Queen raised a hand. "I shall provide support for your battle."

Lucian looked at her raised hand. He didn't know what to expect from such a motion, but he certainly couldn't imagine what would come next.

A glimpse of movement above. He turned his face up and saw a girl with long, blue hair in a flowing white dress. On her back were shimmering beams of light in the shape of wings, glowing softly.

She fluttered amongst the crystalline branches of the tree, gracefully moving between them as she descended.

Finally, she breached the lowest branches and slowly floated toward the base of the tree, stopping just beside the Fairy Queen.

"This," the Fairy Queen said, "is my daughter, Minerva. And she will be joining you on your quest to save this world."

Lucian looked between the two fairies that both stared at him with nearly the same emotionless expression.

"You're kidding me…"

"Mother," Minerva said without an ounce of emotion. "Are you certain this human is capable of saving this world? He looks so weak."

The Fairy Queen nodded. "He is weak."

"Then why do I have to go with him? Can't we find someone stronger?"

"It's precisely because he's weak that I'm sending you now. If we tried to wait until he got stronger, he'd probably die long before he became useful to us."

Minerva tilted her head. "That's fine, isn't it? I'm sure there's someone more capable out there."

"There are warriors far stronger, but in terms of potential, none can match him. Minerva, look into his soul."

The young fairy's eyes lit up with the same subtle glow as the queen's did just moments before, and once again, Lucian found himself being pierced by a deep stare.

After a few seconds, Minerva's eyes went back to normal. However, they were noticeably wider than they were before.

"Mother, is this the man chosen by the Goddess?"

"He is."

"I see." Minerva gave Lucian a small curtsey. "Pardon my rudeness until now. It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lucian."

Lucian returned a bow. "The sentiment is mutual, Minerva. And I hope I'm able to live up to whatever expectations you have for me."

"Yes, we all hope that's the case. Because if you cannot, then only disaster awaits this world."

"I've heard much the same from the Goddess herself. But I'm still far from saving my own kingdom, much less the world."

Minerva nodded. "One of the reasons why Mother decided to send me with you is to ensure the prosperity of your kingdom so you can focus your energy on other parts of the world."

"Sorry, but I'm not quite sure what you mean. How exactly can you help me rebuild my kingdom?"

"With my magic, of course."

Minerva raised her hand toward the ankle deep water that surrounded the crystalline tree.

Watching the general area, Lucian saw a small ripple. From the center of those tiny waves, a mound of mud appeared.

The clump of earth grew in size and formed into a familiar shape. After only a few seconds, the previously empty patch of water had a small, mud-brick house sitting in it.

"Woah." Lucian couldn't help but voice his surprise. "You can use magic for something like that?"

"Yes." Minerva waved her hand, and the house dissolved back into mud. "Creation Magic is our specialty."

"Creation Magic, is it? I've never heard of it."

"That's because only fairies can use it."

"And is that how you made all those crystal trees on the edge of your land, along with the massive one right behind you?"

Minerva nodded. "It's a warning to trespassers. A warning that they're leaving the safety of their kingdom and intruding on a land in which they're not welcome."

"Yeah, it seems to work because everyone was telling me how dangerous this place is."

“If you didn't have Tana by your side, the monsters would have attacked endlessly.”

Lucian looked to the pixie, who floated near the queen. “I only realized it later, but she's a lot nicer than she seems, huh?”

“Who's nice!?” Tana shouted. “You're just lucky I take my job seriously! If it were up to me, I'd have sent an order to every monster to swarm you the moment you stepped inside our domain!”

“Yeah, that's the response I expected.”

“Hmph!”

Lucian didn't even try to hide the smirk on his lips as he turned back to Minerva. “By the way, I was expecting more fairies here. It's known as the Fairy Queen's domain, but I've noticed a distinct lack of fairies.”

“Of course it's Mother's domain. What else would it be called?” Minerva said it like it was obvious. “But if it's fairies, we are the only two.”

“The only two? Wait, there are only two fairies in your entire domain?”

“Not just here. We are the only two in the world.”

Lucian looked between Minerva and the Fairy Queen. The two of them shared a lot of features, making it obvious that they were related. But that wasn't what was going through his mind at the moment.

How did she even have a child if there aren't any other fairies?

No, wait. That's not important. More like, why are there only two!?

Back on Earth, if only two of a species existed, that species would be considered virtually extinct. Yet the way Minerva just told Lucian that they were the only two fairies in the world made it seem like it wasn't a big deal at all.

Is the Fairy Queen really immortal like Teflyn said?

She controls this entire land and has mysterious powers I thought only belonged to the Goddess.

Could it be that there's far more to her than just a powerful and mysterious ruler of a monster filled land?

Lucian shook his head, dispelling the train of thought that had taken him over.

I'll have plenty of time to figure it out later. After all…

“Well Minerva, looks like we'll be spending a lot of time together from here out.”

“I suppose.”

“Is there anything you need before we leave? It's a long way back to my kingdom, so it wouldn't be easy to make a trip back here any time soon.”

“No, I have everything already.”

“You sure travel light. But we can get you nearly any accommodations you need, once we get back to my castle.”

Minerva didn't make any notable signs of appreciation. As the daughter of the Fairy Queen, she was essentially royalty, just like Lucian. And in the Almekian Kingdom, royal guests were always treated with the utmost care.

Since Minerva was also sent to aid him in his quest to save the world, it meant Lucian himself owed her a debt of gratitude. Or to be more precise, he planned to treat her well in hopes that she would prove useful in some way.

Though how exactly she would provide him with benefits was still a bit questionable.

“Oh, right.” Lucian turned back to his companions who still stood on the far side of the shallow pond. “I brought one of the oni here. I think she has something she wants to say.”

Suddenly being stared at by everyone, Teflyn froze. Lucian still wasn't sure why she wanted to come with him, but he did have an educated guess. And if he was right, then now would be the perfect time for her to speak up.

“Young oni,” the Fairy Queen said. “Speak.”

Teflyn visibly built her resolve. As usual, she relied on her position as an oni warrior, telling herself that this was one of her battlefields.

After convincing herself of such, she met the Fairy Queen's eyes and spoke.

“My queen, I…” Teflyn clenched her fists. “I want to leave your domain! I want to visit the outside world with Lucian!”

Yeah, I thought so.

But will the Fairy Queen allow it?

“You know the rule,” the Fairy Queen said. “Any race with the ability to speak is forbidden from leaving my domain. Why should I make an exception for you?”

“Because I want to get stronger. I want to get stronger enough to defeat even a Black Dragon!”

“And what is it that's stopping you from acquiring such strength here?”

“There has to be some secret out there, right? The Lord Kishin who protects you now spent decades in the outside world. When he left, he was just an oni, but when he returned, he was a Kishin…”

“My Protector was already a powerful oni, even before gaining my permission to leave. Can you say the same?”

“Uwah…” Teflyn deflated a bit. “I'm … I'm an oni warrior. Of course I'm strong…”

The Fairy Queen looked unconvinced. Even I’m doubting her after hearing her weak reply, despite rooting for her.

Well, guess it's time to live up to my promise.

“Actually,” Lucian said. “I felt the strength of Teflyn’s magic, and I was quite surprised. She's stronger than even the dedicated support mages I use in my army. Compared to the majority of humans I've met, I'd say she really is quite strong.”

“Powerful magic, is it?” The Fairy Queen turned her face to the Kishin standing diagonally behind her. “As she is one of your people, I shall leave this matter in your hands.”

“Understood.” He stepped forward, stopping just in front of his queen. “Young oni, I shall judge your worth with my own body.”

“Eh!? I have to fight a Lord Kishin!?”

“Do you not have the bravery to stand against me? If you don't, then there's no chance for you to survive outside our queen's domain.”

“No, it's not that. It's just that victory is already impossible, so if I were to run into someone as strong as you outside this domain, I'd try my best to flee…”

“A wise choice but one that will not always be available to you.”

“That's true…” Teflyn steeled her nerves and unsheathed the two daggers from her waist. “In that case, I'd have no choice but to do my best.”

“Good. You'll need that resolve outside.” The Kishin crossed his arms, not even reaching for the large katana that sat on his back. “But I have no desire to duel you.”

“Eh…?” Teflyn looked at him with a stiff expression. “But you said…”

“I said I would judge your worth with my own body. But what I meant was the strength of your magic.”

“Ah! So you want me to [Enhance] you?”

“That's exactly what I meant.” He continued looking at her with crossed arms. “Let me feel this supposed strength you possess. If I find it lacking, know that I will forbid you from leaving.”

Teflyn sheathed her two daggers and walked to the very edge of the shallow pond.

Since I was still near the center with Minerva, I was caught a bit in-between the two oni. But Minerva and I had already moved to the side, giving the two of them a bit of personal space.

Is Teflyn’s magic actually really strong, or is that just normal for an oni?

Lucian had too little information to work with. He had assumed that oni spells were simply stronger or that perhaps the extended chant Teflyn used added to the effect.

If that was normal for oni, then Teflyn wouldn't stand out to others of her race like she did to Lucian. And it was that uncertainty that made him anxious about the outcome.

“Will she pass?” Minerva asked him.

“I only just met her a few hours ago, and it's my first time here in your lands, so I don't have much information to make a solid conclusion.” Lucian gave the young fairy a glance. “But I believe that when we leave here, Teflyn will be by our side.”

Minerva still eyed the two oni. “Oh? And what makes you say that after admitting that you have so little knowledge about us?”

“She's got an iron will, and even if I don't know why, she's already got her eyes set on leaving here and getting stronger. I believe that when people like her have such a clear goal, they'll be able to achieve it, even if it seems unlikely.”

Minerva finally met his gaze. “So you have faith in your companions, then?”

He looked toward a certain fox-eared girl. “Yeah. I've found some people I can rely on here in this world.”

It seemed Teflyn had completed her preparations, as the young oni had raised her hand, as if ready to cast her spell.

“Oh Great Kishin, Lord of the Oni. On behalf of your kin, I, Teflyn Rusudari Tsumokichi, beseech you! Grant your strength to the one who stands before me! [Enhance]!”

Lucian couldn't detect any changes. From an outside perspective, nothing happened since support magic had no visual effect.

But as the target of the spell, the Kishin couldn't say the same. Teflyn's magic had indeed flowed into him, filling him with all the strength the young oni girl could pack into her spell.

And the result was…

“Interesting,” the Kishin said in his usual tone.

“U-umm…” Teflyn fidgeted, clearly nervous.

The Kishin turned his back to her. “I hope you find what you're looking for in the outside world.”

Teflyn beamed with happiness. “Thank you, Lord Kishin!”

“One word of advice. If you truly want to get stronger, don't rely on the Kishin to grant you power. Seek it for yourself.”

With that, he returned to the Fairy Queen's side.

“So be it,” the queen said. “It's rare for one of the forbidden races to step outside my domain, so do try and make us proud, Teflyn.”

“Yes! I won't fail you, my queen!” She bowed her head.

“As for my daughter, I already know you will perform your duties admirably. But take this opportunity to grow, as well. There are many forms of strength, some more difficult to obtain than you could imagine.”

“Understood, Mother. I'll be vigilant on my quest to help this hero.”

“Then let's end the meeting here. All of you have many tasks to complete, and the world doesn't wait for anyone.”

“Thank you for putting your hopes on me,” Lucian said. “I absolutely won't let you down.”

“You better not!” Tana responded. “Or else you'll have to deal with me next time we meet!”

“And what a perilous meeting that would be. I've seen just how annoy–I mean just how dangerous you can be.”,

“Hey! Don't pretend to make a slip of the tongue right before you leave!”

“Haha. Oops. But I assumed you'd be coming with us on our way out. Though I guess Minerva will be serving as our guide instead?”

“Hmph!” Tana zipped around. “There's no need for a guide to leave.”

“We could probably find our way out with relative ease, sure. But I get the feeling that's not what you mean.”

“Of course not! What I mean is this!”

The Fairy Queen raised one hand. “Have a pleasant journey home.”

After her words, a bright flash of light obscured Lucian's vision. He instinctively closed his eyes, but the light didn't seem to blind him like he expected.

A heartbeat later, he reopened his eyes. Looking around, he saw Emilia and Teflyn both looking just as surprised as he felt. But unlike them, Minerva still carried her usual, carefree expression.

But what was really shocking wasn't the sight of his companions. It was the carriage and guards that he left behind at the edge of the Fairy Queen's domain.

She … teleported us?

What powerful magic, like nothing I could have imagined before.

He wasn't the only one who was shocked. The guards were just as surprised, as was evident by the expressions on their faces.

Hmm.

Lucian looked at the fairy and oni who now accompanied him.

This is going to require some explaining. But before that…

He looked at the text box that covered his vision.

I leveled up, huh? Guess I really did complete the quest to gain the Fairy Queen’s Blessing.

You leveled up! Congratulations on getting the Fairy Queen to join your harem!

Please select a skill from the list below.

[Pain Resistance II] [Magic Resistance II] [Alchemy I]

This Goddess really loves her jokes…

But let’s see here—looks like a lot of the same skills as every other level. When exactly am I going to get something a bit more useful?

And the one I really want isn’t here. Why did [Extended Chant I] appear almost every other time I leveled up except this one?

No, there’s still a chance it’ll appear after I learn one of the skills above.

Looking at his options, Lucian felt that being able to reduce the magical damage he took from spells would be better than just reducing the pain or learning a questionable skill like Alchemy. He barely had a chance to work on his Talisman Making as it was, so trying to fit in time to craft potions would be difficult.

Let’s pick [Magic Resistance II], then. Though I wish the [Physical Resistance II] skill had appeared, instead.

After selecting the skill, it disappeared from the list. And taking its place was…

Woah, speak of the devil!

[Physical Resistance II] appeared in the selected skill’s space. Since there wasn’t a reason to choose anything else, he picked it, and the Divine System Interface vanished.

My first time getting a rank 2 skill. Too bad it’s just some passive resistance abilities and not something like [Command Magic II].

I wonder why some skills appear more frequently than others. And did I just get lucky when I got my magic early on?

Lucian didn’t know the answer, and he was currently being bombarded with strange looks from his men thanks to Teflyn’s oni horns and Minerva’s spectral wings.

Well, let’s focus on explaining this to the men for now…

Chapter 9

“I know an immortal when I see one,” a male voice said. “And that Fairy Queen is definitely one.”

The young immortal continued to watch the pool of water that reflected a scene from the world below. It showed Lucian reuniting with his guards and explaining why he suddenly appeared alongside a mythical oni and fairy.

The reflection wasn't just visual, it came with full audio of everything that was being said. He could even control where he was looking, giving him the power to see virtually anything he wanted.

Of course, the Goddess was the one who actually controlled the spell. She just relinquished it to him whenever he was here and wanted to watch what was happening in the world.

“You're correct.” The Goddess continued to write Lucian's story as she answered. “Her lifespan is infinite. As long as she stays within her domain, that is.”

“I thought so. But why is she limited to her domain? Couldn't you release her from that restriction, if you wanted?”

“Yes. I even offered. But she turned me down.”

“Huh? Why would she not want to be able to roam the world freely? Did you give her more restrictions in order to free her?”

“Indeed. Though they were only related to her interacting with the other races. As I'm sure you know, immortals possess power that can have a major influence on the world in which they live. That's why this world's previous god locked her within that domain. Likewise, I can't allow her to freely shape the world as she desires.”

The young immortal nodded. “I can agree with that. She has magic that far surpasses that of the other races. If she had free rein to do whatever she wanted, she could single handedly reshape the power structure of the world, much like the God's Acolyte is doing right now.”

“Precisely. Such an imbalance of power would only cause misery, were the Fairy Queen to assert her influence. Fortunately, she's not the type to do such a thing, but I still had to make the boundaries clear if she was going to be freed from her domain.”

The young immortal looked up from the reflective pool. “But she turned you down. Why?”

“Who knows~”

“Hey, don't get evasive all of a sudden! Explain it to me properly!”

“Hm?” The Goddess stopped her quill. “You already have a few clues, don't you? Surely you don't need me to walk you to the answer.”

“Clues…?”

The young immortal thought about what he knew of the Fairy Queen. He'd only seen her for the short time that Lucian had been there, but there was one particular thing that stood out to him immediately.

“The Fairy Queen has some divinity in her, a little piece of godhood. Did you give it to her, or was it from the previous god who ruled this world?”

“Ah, so you did notice. Indeed, she has a little slice of divine power. It's not enough for her to be considered a god, but it is enough for her to become immortal. It's a bit different from how you obtained your immortality, but the end result is the same.”

The Goddess raised her quill. “But it wasn't I who imbued her with divinity. She already had it when I gained control over this world.”

The young immortal rubbed his chin. “And when exactly did you gain control of it? Could it be that the hero you summoned to this world a few centuries ago wasn't a hero at all? Could he have been a God's Acolyte?”

“Hohoho, you found me out~” The Goddess smiled. “Indeed, the hero who saved this world from the threat of white hairs several centuries ago was an invader to this world, and he fought the champion of the former god who ruled the world at the time.”

“In other words, you attacked this world to gain control of it. And won.”

“Indeed. It was quite a battle, but in the end, my Acolyte managed to achieve victory.”

The young immortal had a sudden look of revelation. “Wait, could it be that the god who's invading now is the same one who you beat last time?”

“Right again. He wasn't too happy at having his world stolen from him, so he's back to return the favor.”

“But I was the one who accidentally sent the God's Acolyte here and started this mess, right? That's quite a coincidence…”

“Within the machinations of the gods, there is very little room for coincidences.”

“So this whole thing … it was his plan from the beginning?”

The Goddess shrugged. “Who knows? Certainly there's no way to prove it, meaning I can't condemn him for his petty actions. Though the other gods surely know the truth, as do I.”

The young immortal sighed. “Sounds like the gods really like to play their games.”

“I'm sure you'll get some first hand experience one day. Perhaps soon.”

“No way. I'm not into politics and crap like that. And your divine realm sounds way too much like the games nobles and kings play on my world.”

“Immortals are only one step away from godhood. Most gods ascended from their immortality to join us. I am one such example.”

“Yeah, I know. But as long as I can keep my own world safe, I'm happy where I'm at.”

The Goddess put her quill back onto the page. “No world is truly safe from the gods. The Acolyte you battled on your world is proof of that. If you had lost the fight, the Acolyte’s god would have gained control and ousted you from your dominant position. It's only by gaining power that you can protect yourself and your world.”

The young immortal looked back to the reflective pool, where Lucian and his group were now riding inside their carriage, heading back to the castle.

She's right. As strong as I am, even I can't stand up to a god.

Does that mean I should try to ascend…?

As he pondered his future, his eyes fell on Lucian's newest member, Minerva. The girl was the spitting image of her mother, the Fairy Queen, with the only major difference being her far more youthful appearance.

That's when he noticed it.

Wait a minute…

Minerva has a speck of divinity!?

It was even less than the Fairy Queen, but now that he'd noticed it, he could see it clearly.

But divine power isn't naturally inheritable.

That means someone must have infused Minerva with divinity.

Things are getting more and more interesting…

Chapter 10

Princess Mia looked between the oni and fairy girls standing in front of her. “Let me get this right. You brought back, not one, but two exotic races that are usually only found in ancient texts from faraway lands?”

“Well,” Lucian said. “Even I was surprised at how things turned out. It just kinda ended up like this. But forget the details for now and let me introduce you to them.”

Lucian motioned to the fairy girl first. “This is Minerva, the daughter of the Fairy Queen. Since she's royalty like us, I'll be giving her one of the rooms in our hall to stay in while she's accompanying me.”

Mia gave a perfect curtsey. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Princess Minerva. I hope your stay at our castle is a pleasant one.”

Minerva gave a small nod. “Thank you. The human lands aren't as accommodating as my own, but it's been an interesting journey, at least. Regardless, it's good to finally meet the hero’s sister. He spoke quite highly of you during our trip, so I'll be watching to find out what exactly he sees in you that's deserving of such praise.”

Mia was a bit taken back at her forward statements. “Is that so? Then I'll do my best.”

Lucian shrugged. “Minerva always speaks her mind without regard to what others might think. Personally, I like that, but in a stuffy place like a royal court, I expect it'll take some getting used to.”

“Yes. I was quite shocked at her greeting.” Mia turned back to Minerva. “But at least you're straightforward, unlike most of the nobles I have to deal with at the castle. If you speak like that to them, you should expect some sour responses.”

Minerva’s expression didn't change one bit. “If they get angry at hearing what I think, then they can simply plug their ears.”

A nearly indiscernible smile pulled on Mia's lips. “It's going to be interesting to see how some of the more stubborn nobles react. A royal fairy and guest to the king can't be taken lightly, even by a high noble.”

Lucian nodded. “Makes me wonder how they'll respond to my second guest.”

He motioned to the other person standing beside him. Unlike Minerva, the young oni girl was a bit out of her element.

She had spent the majority of her life in a simple village, training to become a warrior. Being the center of attention from people born in high ranks was uncommon for her, to say the least.

“Hello! I'm Teflyn!” She covered up her nerves with an energetic greeting.

“Mmm.” Mia nodded. “Good to meet you, Teflyn. I once read a story about an oni's adventures in our kingdom, but I never imagined I'd meet one myself.”

“Ah! It's rare for us to leave the Fairy Queen's domain, but it does happen from time to time.”

“Yes, it's so rare that many believe the oni to be a fictional race. However, they appear in so many texts from unconnected authors that I couldn't imagine them being anything but real.”

“Haha. It's not like we're special or anything. We just normally keep to ourselves.”

“I can't agree with that,” Lucian said. “Your magic is really strong. That's something special, at the very least.”

“Hmm.” Minerva made a thoughtful sound. “If it's magical strength, then you should temper your expectations. Mother's domain gives us a boost to our power, so while we're in your land, our magic will be quite a bit weaker.”

“Really? How much weaker?”

“It's hard to estimate, but it feels as if my strength has been cut in half. I suspect Teflyn’s magic is similarly weakened.”

Teflyn closed her eyes and scrunched her face. It looked as if she were trying to enter a meditative state–and failing to do so.

“Uwah…” She reopened her eyes. “I can't tell if I'm weaker or not…?”

“Just wait until you try to cast,” Minerva said. “The results should speak for themselves.”

“I'm sure it'll be fine, Teflyn.” Emilia encouraged the young oni. “You were so strong before that even at half strength, you'll still outclass almost everyone!”

“Yeah!” Teflyn's enthusiasm returned. “And I always have these too!”

She pulled on the hilts of her two daggers, but she didn't fully draw them from their sheathes.

Lucian hadn't gotten a good look at her fighting style, but there was only one way for someone to use a pair of daggers–up close and personal.

We should make a trip to the training arena sometime, just to see what she's capable of.

But for now…

Mia was staring at him, obviously waiting for the right time to move the conversation toward another topic. Lucian had a good idea of what she wanted to ask, but he waited for her to bring the subject up.

“Why did they decide to accompany you?” Mia asked.

“Well, Teflyn just wanted to visit our lands for personal reasons. She can fill you in on the details later. But as for Minerva, the Fairy Queen sent her with me.”

“She sent her own daughter to such a dangerous place? Why?”

“Well…” Lucian eyed Minerva.

“I don't know,” the fairy responded.

Mia looked surprised. “You don't know? Isn't that an important piece of missing information?”

“Mother explained her reasonings. She wants me to travel with the Goddess’ hero and save the world from the invader. But what she told me isn't the whole truth.”

“What does that mean?”

“Mother never involves herself in the affairs of the outside world. It would be one thing if the Goddess had requested her help, but that wasn't the case. She decided on her own to send me with this hero, though for what reasons, I don't know.”

Mia nodded in understanding. “So that's what you meant. The Fairy Queen is as mysterious as ever.”

“Indeed. Even I am in the dark as to her true intentions.”

“In that case.” Mia looked to Lucian. “What do you intend to do now that you're back at the castle?”

“Well, we have two weeks before I have to leave for the front lines. The war starts back up in spring, and I need to be there with my men. But until then, I intend to do what I can to get this city straightened out.”

“Going to do some cleaning? Where are you going to begin?”

“I think I'll start … with the Minister of Domestic Affairs. He's in charge of making sure the city is safe, but crime is still out of control. If I'm going to leave for a while, I want to try and get a handle on the criminal activity that's plaguing the citizens right now.”

“Yes. Ever since the kingdom began to spiral toward decay, crime has continued to get worse. Even if you managed to solve the food crisis and successfully ascend to the throne, that doesn't mean everyone's problems will suddenly vanish.”

“Yeah. But I've got a few ideas on how to help. I just hope I have enough time to get them rolling before I have to leave.”

“Don't worry. I'll be staying at the castle while you go off to war. I can keep your policies going while you're gone.”

Lucian nodded. “That's right. I really appreciate your help, Mia.”

She turned away. “It's just part of my responsibilities…”

Haha. As shy as ever when it comes to receiving praise, huh?

“Saying you're going to lower crime is one thing,” Mia said. “But it's not so easy to actually accomplish.”

“You're right. It's not like I can just order criminals to stop committing crimes. The entire point of calling them criminals is because they're breaking the law, so just telling them to follow it would be a waste of breath. However, I don't need to stop all crimes, just the ones I do have control over.”

Emilia gave Lucian a strange look. “You have control over some crime? What's that mean, exactly?”

“You remember the documents we took from my uncle, Archduke Henrik’s, estate? We took them to find evidence that he was trying to assassinate me, but after his failed coup, we no longer needed that information.

“Despite that, I had some people go through those documents, looking for anything illegal. And they found quite a bit of stuff that he'd been doing behind closed doors.”

Emilia perked up. “Ah, that's right. I remember those people gave you a report on the documents. And it listed a bunch of Henrik's crimes?”

“Well, it wasn't his crimes, technically. But think about it like this–he was the owner of a famous magitech factory, so on top of being royalty, he was also a successful merchant. That gave him connections beyond his royal station, and he used those connections to invest in many other businesses, gaining influence over them.

“And how would a rich and powerful man protect his business investments? Well, the easiest way would be to go after any potential competition to the businesses he was invested in. As long as he could keep his chain of investments on top of the market, then the money would keep flowing in.

“That kind of business practice was common, even in my old world. But here, he was able to take it to the extreme by directly threatening or even destroying any business that could rival one of his. And he did so by employing several criminal gangs.”

“Extortion and vandalism,” Mia said. “They're far too common in certain parts of the city.”

“Exactly. One of the best ways to limit competition is to drain smaller businesses of their income. An extortion gang is subtle enough to go unnoticed, while preventing other businesses from gaining market share against his own.

“And vandalism speaks for itself. If extortion isn't enough, another gang can be brought in to directly destroy their property or their goods. It's often enough to make most businesses fail outright. And even if they survive, they'll be afraid to grow too big again.”

Minerva showed a rare look of annoyance. “And the rulers of your kingdom simply allow these actions?”

“Unfortunately, it's often to the benefit of the rulers, as well.”

“Hm? How would crime benefit a king?”

“Because power is like a pie. The king has the biggest slice of that pie, but he doesn't have the whole thing. It's obvious that he needs people with power beneath him to help rule effectively, and so the king must give up some of his pie to the nobility who serve him.

“But it's not just nobles. A wealthy merchant can use their coin to influence others, and that means people can be influenced against the king's best interests. So the more wealthy the population, the more difficult they are to control.

“That’s the reason why monarchs can't allow the people to prosper. Because the king needs a certain amount of power to maintain control, and if that power gets spread too thin amongst a wealthy and free peoples, then the king can easily find himself deposed.

“However, if only a few merchants and nobles are allowed to hold a big piece of the pie alongside the king, then controlling them becomes a much easier task. That's why the previous king allowed the nobles to commit crimes against the citizens who were doing too well for themselves. It benefited him by keeping the biggest slices of pie in the hands of the fewest people.”

Minerva tilted her head just a bit. “How corrupt. Too bad Mother isn't here to cleanse the rot.”

“Well, the Fairy Queen is a powerful immortal, isn't she? The whole dynamic is different for her, since she's not playing by the same rules as us mortals.”

“That's true. And she cares little for what happens outside her domain.”

Lucian nodded. “I got the same feeling. But either way, it's up to us to put a lid on the rampant crime here in the capital city. I already have a plan to get started, but I'll need some help.”

“Ah, I'll help!” Teflyn raised her hand.

“Uh, aren't you a bit young to be hunting criminals?”

“I am an oni warrior! Hunting is all I know!”

“Ah, that's right. I guess you would be far stronger than a human your age. But still, it's tough to put you up against hardened criminals…”

Teflyn pouted. “I didn't come out here to sit in the castle! I want to fight, too!”

“I get it, I get it. I'll find something for you to help with. But if you're going to fight, it'll be in the safety of my care, so don't go running off anywhere, okay?”

“Hmph! I'm not a child!”

Uh, you kinda are, though?

“Anyway.” Lucian kept his thoughts to himself. “Emilia and I will be getting a few things ready for the operation. The rest of you can spend some time getting comfortable here at the castle. Let some people see your faces so they get used to having you around. But don't leave the castle by yourselves. It's a dangerous world out there.”

Minerva raised her hand, and a bit of static electricity jumped between her fingertips. “Dangerous for my enemies.”

“Yeah! I'll give them one of these!” One of Teflyn's daggers flashed from her sheathe.

Lucian put up his hands. “I feel like I'm not going to win an argument, so I'll just tell you to be careful.”

With that, Lucian and Emilia exited Mia's room, leaving Teflyn and Minerva alone with his little sister.

He hoped that they would talk more and get to know each other, especially since he planned to have the two newcomers stay in rooms near his own, meaning they'd be close by, even when they're resting.

Now, let's see what we can do about those criminals running the streets.

Chapter 11

“Boss,” a man with small, beady eyes said as he entered the room.

“What is it now?” a large man asked as he sat on what could only be described as a throne. “Your eyes look even more serious than normal.”

“Boss,” Smalleyes said. “The biggest alchemy shop in our territory refused to pay.”

“So what? You taught him a lesson already, didn't you?”

“Not yet, boss.”

The large man frowned. “You better have a good reason, then.”

“He hired some guards. When my men threatened him, the guards beat ‘em bloody and kicked ‘em to the street.”

“So you come crawling to me?”

“Don't worry, boss. I'm gonna go take care of it myself. But since you were talking about how bored you were, I thought you might wanna go teach them a lesson yourself.”

“Hmm.” The boss leaned back on his throne. “Tempting, but I can't show my face just to take care of some shop owner that grew a spine, even if he did hire a few guards. The others would mock me for it. But there is one way for me to enjoy myself.”

“What is it, boss?”

“Bring those guards here. I'm going to find out who's training and equipping them and give them a personal lesson on why they don't want to cross me again.”

“Sure thing, boss. I'll have them kneeling here before you know it.”

The boss waved his hand, and Smalleyes left the way he came in.

As one of his top henchmen, Smalleyes had his own group of thugs under his control. He was responsible for the part of the territory where the alchemy shop was, so he had to deal with the problem.

And he wasn't shy about using whatever means necessary to keep the money flowing in.

Smalleyes already had his men there at the main hideout, so all he had to do was wave his hand on the way out, and they all fell in beside him.

He wasn't as big or strong as the boss, but he definitely looked like someone people didn't want to cross. The way his beady little eyes stared coldly at others made it look like he was always planning some nefarious act, even though the truth was that his head wasn't always so calculating.

Regardless, that reputation had helped him rise through the ranks, and he knew it. That's why he often just stared at his enemies without saying a word, usually letting his men do the talking. People had a primal fear of the unknown, and Smalleyes had instinctively tapped into that fear with his silent, piercing stare.

“We finally get to have some fun!” one of his underlings said.

“Bout time, too!” another responded.

“Ain't been too exciting, what with all the shopkeeps just payin’ every time. I was ready for one of ‘em to start a fuss.”

“I heard them guards are strong. Ya think they’re retired soldiers or something?”

“What? Ya scared?”

“Hell no! I'm just sayin’ if they are, we might be in for a good fight!”

“Doubt it. The men said they only had two guards. But we got two dozen goin’ to greet ‘em. Ain't no way it'll be anything but a good beating.”

“Hah! You right about that!”

As usual, Smalleyes remained silent. His underlings were used to that, so it didn't dampen their enthusiasm for the upcoming mission.

It couldn't be helped that the walk to the alchemy shop was a long one. A band of criminals couldn't hide a base in the better parts of the city, and a high-class shop wouldn't set up near the bad parts.

But each step the two dozen scary-looking men took was like the ticking of a timebomb.

Eventually, the shop appeared ahead of them. It had a nice exterior, as expected of a business located in such a nice part of the city. Smalleyes would prefer to cause as little damage to the building as possible, both inside and out. It generated money for the boss, after all.

But he wouldn't mind burning the entire thing to the ground, if it meant keeping their iron grip on the rest of the shops in the area. In his mind, it was best to set a clear example.

“Knock, knock!” one of his underlings shouted as he pushed open the door.

“We lookin’ for some mighty good customer service today,” another added.

“Else we might get a bit angry, you see!”

The crash of glass filled the shop as a dozen pairs of hands grabbed bottles from the shelves and tossed them to the ground.

The commotion would have caused every single customer to run or hide, but there was one problem.

Nobody in here ‘cept the shopkeep and guards? Smalleyes thought.

It's the middle of the day. This place is usually busy ‘bout now.

He didn't care one way or another, but it did strike him as odd timing for the place to be empty. Still, it didn't stop him from walking straight to the counter, where the shopkeeper was waiting for him.

But that's where he got another shock.

This man, who is he? Did the owner hire some fool to watch the shop, knowing we'd be paying a visit?

Smalleyes had seen the shop's owner many times over the years. He had always worked the store himself, only hiring hands to help when he had to. But now, that man was nowhere to be seen.

However, the two guards he had hired were still there. But the two hadn't moved since his men entered the shop.

Scared, are they? Well, don't blame ‘em. Probably didn't know what they were gettin’ into by accepting this job.

Smalleyes used his usual tactic of fixing his beady gaze on the man behind the counter. With two dozen goons wrecking the place, nearly anyone would have already tried to flee through the back door.

But the man stood quietly, his face not showing even a hint of fear.

What's going on? Does he have that much faith in those two guards?

Smalleyes glanced at the two armored men. They stood on each side of the shopkeeper, as if prepared to protect him from the thugs that outnumbered them 12-to-1.

They should know why I'm here, but they act like they've got no interest in me?

Tch. Guess we'll have to beat some sense into them.

“You,” Smalleyes said to the shopkeeper. “Tell me where the owner is.”

One of the guards answered in his stead. “We set him up in a nice room for the day.”

“What?” Smalleyes turned to that guard. “What'ya mean a nice room?”

“It's dangerous, so we have to keep him safe.”

“Huh?” Smalleyes still didn't get it.

“I'm saying we didn't want him to get dragged into this battle.”

Hearing the guard talk so casually lit a fire in Smalleyes, causing his head to grow hot.

We came in here to intimidate them, and they have the guts to act like this!?

Smalleyes raised his hand. “Get them. And don't be easy on ‘em, ya hear!?”

The two dozen men leapt into action, finally loosed from their leashes. At the same time…

“Goddess of battle!” the shopkeeper said. “Grant them a warrior's might! [Enhance]!”

A mage!?

After his chant, the shopkeeper took a step back. Meanwhile, his two guards stepped forward.

“Finally.” The talkative guard said as a swarm of men fell on him. “I get to have some fun.”

A dozen thugs attacked him at once. Even with his armor, at least a few of the knives would find his flesh and put a quick end to his resistance. Yet…

“Gah!” Several voices cried out in pain.

The metallic ring of battle was accompanied by the thunks of bodies hitting the floor. It wasn't the shopkeeper and guards, but the thugs who sought to overpower them.

What…! Even enhanced, there's no way one man can fight off a dozen!

Yet the reality of the situation was playing out in front of his small, beady eyes.

“Is that all!?” the guard yelled. “Vermin like you barely even know how to swing a dagger!”

Through the fierce melee taking place in front of him, Smalleyes caught sight of a terrifying expression. A sinister smile covered the guard’s lips, as if he were enjoying himself like never before.

Something's wrong! Something ain't right here…!

That's when he saw it. A glimpse of white hair from beneath the guard's helmet.

No way! They can't be…!

Smalleyes looked between the two guards. They moved like no man he'd ever seen before. No man except one, that was.

They're white hairs, just like…!

All the confidence Smalleyes had walked in with was gone, evaporated like a thin mist on a sunny day.

“Run!” he yelled to his underlings. “We're fighting white hairs!”

Smalleyes didn't wait for his men. He turned and ran toward the exit before anyone else, knowing just how futile it was to fight a white hair enhanced by magic.

However, what awaited him at the alchemy shop’s door was…

A girl!? No, she's…!

“The way you rushed at me must mean you're eager to fight.” she said, the same sinister smile on her lips that the guard had. “Good. It's boring to stand around while my men have all the fun.”

“Another white hair!? How!?”

“Hmph. As if I'd waste my breath telling you.” The white hair in a red and white military uniform unsheathed her katana. “Not when your remaining life is so short.”

This can't be real! Why are there so many white hairs protecting this one little shop!?

Nobody would answer Smalleyes’ internal question.

The only response he received was the searing hot gaze of the white hair girl standing in the exit as she readied herself for battle.

Chapter 12

“Hey!” Teflyn shouted. “Wasn't I supposed to fight, too!?”

Lucian looked to the young oni. “Didn't we agree that you'd fight any criminals that made it out of the shop?”

“Yeah, but none of them made it out!”

“How unfortunate…”

“Mrrr!” Teflyn puffed up her cheeks. “How am I supposed to get stronger and become Kishin if I don't fight!”

“We've got plenty of strong soldiers you can duel, if you want to practice fighting.”

“Training and battle are two different things. I can't get the strength I need from a dueling arena.”

“That so? I do most of my fighting in an arena, and I've gotten a lot better, I think.”

Teflyn's eyes widened, as if a great idea just occurred to her. “Okay, I'll duel!”

Lucian watched her with a skeptical eye. “You will?”

“Yeah! I'll duel you!”

“Why me?”

“Because if I win, I'm going to demand that you send me into battle!”

Lucian sighed. “So that's what it's all about. I don't plan on losing, so don't get your hopes up.”

“Uwah…! I won't lose!”

Teflyn wasn't the only one Lucian brought to take care of the bandits. A fairy girl stood beside him, watching as the criminals were rounded up and dragged from the alchemy shop where the arrest took place.

“It was quite a boring ordeal,” Minerva said. “I expected more from this outing.”

“Not you, too. Is everyone around me a battle maniac?”

“If everyone else is one way, and you're another, perhaps it's you who's odd.” Minerva brought out her glowing wings. “But to call an elegant fairy a battle maniac is quite rude. We only do what is necessary, and that includes apprehending criminals.”

“Fine, fine. I’ll actually try and let the two of you fight next time. As long as we can set it up so it's not dangerous for either of you.”

“I suppose that's better than standing here like an ornament.”

“Nooooo!” Teflyn shouts. “Danger! I need danger!”

Lucian turned to her. “Danger is too dangerous. I can't purposefully allow you to put yourself into peril like that.”

“Duel, duel!”

“You still want to duel!?”

“Win! Danger! Kishin!”

Lucian shook his head at Teflyn's disconnected words.

During their conversation, Emilia and the others finished binding the criminals and were currently dragging them out of the shop.

As Lucian watched, Emilia reached him and plopped the ringleader down at his feet. However, he ignored the man for now and focused on the ones who fought to bring him to justice.

“Great job, Emilia and Sigurd.” He also nodded at the third white hair and the human mage that enhanced the two who pretended to be the shop's guards.

“It was far too easy.” Sigurd frowned.

“Agreed,” Emilia said. “Couldn't there have been at least one competent warrior among them?”

“I guess this is all we can expect from common thugs.”

“Then let's hope their boss has a better swordarm than his henchmen.”

Lucian wanted to shake his head at their excessive desires, but he'd already expected such aggression from enhanced white hairs.

Everyone around me really is a battle maniac…

“Seems we made quite a catch,” Lucian said, focusing on the ringleader they caught. “You're no mere thug, are you?”

He didn't have much information to go on, but the man had to be at least one or two steps up from a grunt if he was leading a group of two dozen criminals to take care of the alchemy shop that had suddenly refused to pay their extortion fee.

However, despite the situation he was in, the ringleader with the small, beady eyes didn't so much as open his mouth.

“Let's make this easy, friend.” Lucian leaned down just a bit. “You tell me where your boss is, and I'll give you a nice, cozy cell. That sounds fair, doesn't it?”

“Go to hell, noble brat!”

“Watch your tongue. There are children present.”

For the first time, Smalleyes looked at the two girls who flanked Lucian. Upon seeing them, his beady eyes grew large.

“What the hell!? Horns and … are those wings!?”

“It's not popular knowledge yet, but it should be soon.” Lucian took the crown from his pouch and placed it on his head. “I, King Lucian Valesti Almekia, have recruited both a fairy and an oni as companions.”

“No way…! Those mythical creatures!?”

“Now…” He hardened his gaze. “How about you be a little more forthcoming with what you know?”

“Guh…” The ringleader showed a grim expression. “There's a warehouse on the west side of the city…”

Lucian finally managed to get the man to talk. And once he began, the criminal revealed many of his gang’s secrets in order to secure better treatment for himself.

----------

“This is the place?” Lucian asked, watching the warehouse from a distance.

Emilia nodded. “This is definitely the place that man with beady eyes was talking about.”

Since Lucian had held back when enhancing her, Emilia had already reverted to her usual, calm self during the trip to the warehouse.

As for the criminals they captured, Lucian sent some of his guards to escort them to a prison. He kept his main fighting force, Emilia and Sigurd, along with Minerva and Teflyn. Most of the human guards he brought were still with him too, giving him enough men to comfortably invade the criminal headquarters.

However, Minerva was making a strange face, causing Lucian to wonder what was going through her mind.

“Minerva? Is there a problem?”

“Yes. I don't sense the spark of life inside that warehouse.”

“Spark of life? You mean people?”

“Every soul radiates life, even if it's just a bit. Yet I can't sense a single one here, other than our own.”

Lucian raised his eyebrows. “I didn't know you could sense people like that.”

“The information wasn't useful until now.”

“That's … true, I guess.” He could only shrug at her response. “Still, we can't be careless. Let's imagine they have a big group of thugs waiting for us inside.”

“Fine. As pointless as that is, I can't deny your reasoning.”

“Oh, right. If you want, I can [Enhance] you with my magic, just in case things get out of hand.”

Minerva stared at him with her usual, flat expression. “And why would I require help on such matters?”

“Why? Because it’s impossible to cast Support Magic on yourself, so isn’t it normal to get others to do it for you?”

“Hmph. Don’t lump me together with the other races. I have no need to seek others to grant me power.” Minerva raised a hand. “[Enhance].”

There was no visual indication for the use of support magic, but with the context of her words, it was obvious what Minerva just did.

“You…” Lucian looked at her with wide eyes. “You just used Support Magic on yourself?”

“It’s a simple task for a Fairy Princess.”

“Seriously, you’re just full of surprises. But it looks like it’s time to start the operation.” Lucian turned to his three white hairs. “By my royal authority, grant these warriors a berserker's strength! [Enhance]!”

The three white hairs he had with them all smiled at once.

“Remember the plan,” Lucian said. “Sigurd and his group will go in from the front, while we surround the exits.”

“Leave all the fighting to me.” Sigurd waved the third white hair and a squad of human guards forward. “Let's go.”

Emilia watched with envy as her two white hair companions marched toward the warehouse’s front door. But despite her desire, she restrained herself from following along and joining in on the upcoming battle.

“You.” Lucian pointed to one of his guards. “Take a few men and scout the perimeter. If you see anyone suspicious, arrest them.”

“Your Majesty.” He saluted, then led a group of soldiers away.

“The rest of us just need to wait.”

“Waiting again…” Teflyn sighed.

“Don't be so downtrodden,” Minerva said. “Nobody here will be fighting.”

She's really confident about that, huh? Guess we'll see soon enough.

After a bit of waiting, not a single sound could be heard from within the warehouse. If the gang had really been inside, then there'd at least have been a skirmish by then.

With each passing second, Lucian became increasingly sure that Minerva was right when she said the building was abandoned.

Did they escape? But how would they know we were coming?

No, could it be that this warehouse was never their hideout to begin with?

It wasn't long before Sigurd emerged from the building, carrying a dissatisfied expression.

“Your Majesty,” he said. “There's not a single criminal inside.”

“Hmm.” Lucian placed his hand beneath his chin. “Let's regroup and head back. I've got some questions for that man with the beady eyes.”

And so, without accomplishing their ultimate goal, Lucian and his entourage gathered up and set out to find the truth about where the criminal gang was truly hiding.

Back at the castle, Lucian took his place at the head of the table in one of his large meeting rooms, surrounded by companions and soldiers alike.

“A decoy?” Lucian asked the soldier in front of him.

“Yes, Your Majesty. After you left, the ringleader gave up more information. He sent you to an abandoned warehouse, instead of their true hideout.”

“Figures. Did he ever give up their real location?”

The soldier nodded. “Yes. At least, he gave us directions to another district, where he claims his gang has a hideout. But…”

“But what?”

“But his henchmen told another story. They directed us to a third location, another warehouse. According to those men, this third location is their true base of operations.”

Lucian rubbed his chin. “So we have two more places to search. This is getting to be quite a mess.”

“What should we do?” Emilia asked. “Search them both?”

“That's what I'm thinking. But we should raid them at the same time, meaning we have to split our forces.”

“Yes, I agree. If they're both gang hideouts, then raiding one could alert the other.”

“Exactly. I'd rather round them all up at once, rather than chasing rats around the city.” Lucian turned back to the soldier. “Gather two squads. We're going to hit both locations as soon as they're ready.”

With a salute, the man went off to fulfill the mission given by his liege.

“What about us?” Teflyn asked. “We're going too, right?”

“Of course. I want to end these criminals with my own hands.”

“Yay!” Teflyn did a little leap. “I'm gonna beat them up~! Beat them up~! Beat them up~!”

“Hey, don't make a song out of it. Learn to read the mood.” Lucian sighed. “Let's go meet up with Liliana and the other white hairs in my personal guard. We need to discuss our plans.”

The group made haste to one of the meeting rooms, while messengers were sent to gather the required members.

Soon, Lucian found himself being stared at by nearly a dozen white hairs, including the captain of his guard, Emilia, and the lieutenant that served under her, Sigurd.

The rest of the white hairs had no official rank, but being part of his personal guard came with its own benefits for them. But at the same time, they were required to join him on dangerous missions such as the one they were about to go on.

Among the white hairs was a young woman with brown hair and squirrel-like ears. She stood at their head, as if she were here to represent them.

Liliana, often known as Lily, was once their administrative officer when the white hairs were trainees. When Lucian recruited them into his newly-formed personal white hair unit, Lily joined as their representative once again.

Thanks to that, Lucian could leave their day to day care in her hands, while he focused on directing their talents only when they were needed.

And today was one such day.

“It’s good to see you again, Liliana.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” She gave a perfect curtsey. “I'm glad that you and all your guards returned safely from your recent excursion.”

“Yes. It was a rather uneventful outing, as I'm sure Sigurd explained.”

“That's not always a bad thing, but it would be good news to hear that one of the gangs terrorizing the citizens had been taken care of. Am I to assume that's the reason you've called for us?”

“You assume correctly. We've received two new locations where the criminals could be hiding. And I intend to strike both at once.”

Lily nodded. “I can see the wisdom in that. And for these missions, you require the help of your white hair unit.”

“I do.” Lucian motioned to one of those white hairs. “Sigurd will be leading one of the groups, while I lead the other.”

“I won't disappoint you, Your Majesty.” He saluted. “But which group will I be leading?”

“I don't trust that ringleader. The location he gave us is likely to be empty, just like the first one. But his henchmen? They're far more likely to spill the truth.”

“So you suspect the warehouse to be the more dangerous of the two locations? Then please allow me to clear it out for you.”

Lucian shook his head. “If it's dangerous, then it's all the more reason for the main force to go. That means Emilia, Minerva, Teflyn, and I will be going to the warehouse, along with a hefty contingent of white hairs and human soldiers.”

“Isn't it strange for the king to take the dangerous mission?” Lily asked.

“Maybe. But I just can’t stand the thought of sitting in safety while I send others to do my job for me. It's because of the royal family that the criminals have been able to run rampant, so it's only right that I fix it with my own hands.”

Lily sighed. “That's exactly what's so strange…”

“That so? Well, I think it's normal, so we'll have to agree to disagree on this one.” Lucian waved his hand. “Regardless, I'll leave it to you, Sigurd, and Emilia to choose which white hair goes with each group. Once we've got the details worked out, we’ll be starting the mission immediately.”

The people gathered began to discuss things amongst themselves, while Lucian stood at the head of the table, watching.

Each of his white hairs had their strengths and weaknesses. Some were better fighters, others more capable of controlling their berserked states, and a few good at both.

He was fairly sure he could organize the white hairs into two, balanced groups according to their combat ability. But what he didn't know so well was their personal compatibility.

Two warriors may be strong alone, but together, they could multiply their strength even further. The ones best poised to select which of them fight best together were the ones who met and trained with them every day.

Hence, Lucian often left the deployment details up to the special white hair unit itself. It also gave them some semblance of personal choice in the matter, something which they lacked before becoming part of Lucian's personal guard.

Eventually, the white hairs were separated into two distinct groups, and soon after, a familiar soldier showed up at the meeting room.

“Your Majesty, the men are ready to deploy at any time.”

“Excellent. Then let's put an end to this group of criminal scum once and for all.”

“The spark of life,” Minerva said, looking toward the warehouse. “I feel it.”

“There are people inside?” Lucian asked.

“Yes, though only a few. I suspect you won't find what you're truly looking for within.”

“Just a few? Could it be that most of the men are out right now?”

Minerva shook her head. “I'm not sure. Perhaps that's the case.”

“Only one way to find out.” Lucian motioned to his soldiers. “Let's go. Prioritize capturing the targets, but if they resist–eliminate them.”

Unlike last time, the entire group is going in at once, save for a few rear guards to look out for escapees. Of course, they split into two parties to cover both entrances.

Ahead of Lucian, a guard pushed the warehouse door open, and his men swarmed inside.

Because of Minerva, he didn't exactly expect to hear the sounds of battle as they entered, but he had still been tightly clutching his sword, regardless.

When no clashing of metal could be heard, his grip relaxed.

“Let's go inside, too.” He motioned for Minerva and Teflyn to follow him.

The first thing Lucian noticed was that unlike the abandoned warehouse that beady-eyed man had sent them to the first time, the one he stood in now seemed to have recently been in use.

Objects littered the open floor, from tables and mugs still filled with alcohol, to half-broken weapons and armor.

“Someone seems to have left in a rush,” Minerva said.

“Yeah. And from the looks of the place, they weren't merchants or workers.”

“Criminals. But how did they know we were coming?” Minerva tilted her head to the side just a bit.

“I don't know. Maybe when the men they sent didn't return, they ditched the hideout.”

“Perhaps. Or maybe the first warehouse was under watch?”

“Under watch?” Lucian thought on Minerva's words. “You mean that abandoned warehouse wasn't just to waste our time? Someone was watching it, and once we raided, they knew that their main hideout would be next?”

“Indeed. Though it's only a theory.”

“It's a likely theory, then. That beady-eyed man gave up that first warehouse's location too quickly. No doubt he wanted to send a warning to his gang as fast as possible, before his henchmen blabbed on the real hideout’s location–this one.”

The reason the two had time to talk casually was simple. Not a single man came rushing out to challenge them. The entire place was eerily quiet, just like the first warehouse had been.

But according to Minerva, there were people inside. So, after the initial sweep of the main area, the two groups of soldiers set out to explore the various rooms within the warehouse.

And it wasn't long before…

“We found them!” a guard shouted.

Lucian swiftly made for the location where his soldiers made contact. When he reached the door, he realized that it led to a set of stairs that went down into a basement.

From the top of the staircase, the entire underground section looked like it belonged in a horror movie. Scant lighting, rusted metal, and a deteriorated interior filled his vision.

Unlike Earth, monsters really did exist in his new world. But despite his initial thoughts, he didn't stop his feet for more than a heartbeat.

Besides, the reason he even stopped at all was simply in admiration of how much his life had become like a protagonist in a strange movie.

With each step, Lucian got a better view of the basement he was stepping into. Without a doubt, it was a neglected section of the warehouse, making him wonder why the only remaining criminals would be left there.

Wouldn't be a pleasant place to stay, that's for sure.

Maybe they were sleeping down here and got left behind?

Or maybe they were sent down here as punishment and everyone forgot to tell them that they were abandoning the hideout.

Hmm. No, neither of those seem right…

He didn't know why his gut was telling him otherwise, but Lucian had a feeling that he wasn't quite on the mark.

Fully inside the forlorn basement, he quickly walked to the spot where the men had been found. However, from the moment of the initial shout until now, there hadn't been even a hint of battle.

And the reason for that became clear.

“Hostages?” Lucian looked at the skinny and dirty men being dragged out by his soldiers.

“It appears so,” Minerva said. “No wonder their sparks feel so weak.”

“Then the bandits are well and truly gone.” Lucian turned from the hostages. “Let's meet back up with Sigurd and the others who went to the second location.”

“What about this warehouse?” Teflyn asked.

“I'll leave some men here to search it thoroughly. For now, I want to gather what information we have and come up with another plan.”

With that, the second warehouse had been captured, with nearly as little success as the first.

The trip back to the castle was a quiet one. So much effort had been spent on the operation to capture the criminals, yet so little progress had been made.

At the rate this is going, I won't be able to clean out the rats before I have to leave for war.

I can't let them get the better of me again…

Lucian waited in the usual meeting room for Sigurd’s return. He had already sent a messenger to inform him of what happened at the warehouse, and Lucian expected a similar story from his white hair lieutenant.

However…

“A fierce battle!?” Lucian stared at Sigurd's bloodied body.

“Yes, Your Majesty. The criminals put up quite a fight. Not one we couldn't handle, of course.”

“So that beady-eyed man gave us the real location of their hideout? Then what about the warehouse we raided?”

“Actually, from what the men we captured told us, they have nothing to do with the original criminals we apprehended in that alchemy shop.”

“What…?” Lucian's eyes went wide. “That beady-eyed man sent us after a rival gang!”

“I believe so. Quite the underhanded tactic.”

Lucian shook his head. “True. But in the end, it's all the same to me. More criminals off the street. Still, I want to find the ones terrorizing that merchant street. Let's discuss what we know and which steps to take next.”

And so, with at least a little bit to show for their efforts, Lucian and his men began to concoct their next plan.

Chapter 13

“Do your best, Prince Lucian!” Emilia cheered him on. “We'll be right beside you!”

“Hmm?” Minerva turned to the fox-eared girl. “Is there something difficult about this task?”

“A-ah, well, Prince Lucian isn't too fond of this kind of thing, so I just want to motivate him a little?”

“He’s ridding the world of two criminals, while reinforcing the expectation to maintain order in the kingdom. Why would he be in need of motivation to perform such a task?”

“Umm…” Emilia looked to Lucian. “It's not the idea behind it, it's the act itself. Not everyone enjoys that kind of thing.”

“Hmm. I certainly wouldn't say I enjoy it, either. But nor do I hate it. It's necessary for the ruler to lay out the foundation of order for the greater good, whether he likes it or not.”

“Both of you are right,” Lucian said, his eyes on a set of stairs leading to a platform. “I don't like it, but I have to do it. And if I'm going to do it, I'll go all the way.”

“That's the spirit, Prince Lucian! I'm sure they'll cheer you on afterwards!”

“Hmph.” Minerva looked up at the raised platform. “They should, if they know what's good for them.”

“Eh? Are you going to tell them off if they don't show him their support?”

“I'm merely saying that if the crowd doesn't understand why Lucian is doing this, then they simply aren't thinking deeply enough on the matter. After all, this is for their benefit.” Minerva looked back at Emilia. “Though I might also tell them off, too.”

“Ah, haha…”

During the girls' conversation, the ceremony had neared its peak, meaning it was time for Lucian to take center stage.

Calling it a ceremony might not have been quite right, yet it was how Lucian saw it. He was an actor on a stage, performing his role within the ceremony.

Others might have seen it as a spectacle, something to entertain them. But Lucian couldn't categorize it as such, not with the way he felt about it.

Yet despite lacking any enjoyment in the act that was to come, even Lucian felt that it was vital to perform. If he didn't, then it would only enable the rot that was infecting his kingdom.

And so, with what he hoped was a confident stride, Lucian took the steps that led to the top of the platform.

So many people, Lucian thought after reaching the top.

I didn't think we'd fill the city center to capacity like this.

It was noisy, which wasn't a surprise to King Lucian. The people were in high spirits, the anticipation leaking from their every pore.

He could feel that energy seeping into him. Rather than rejecting it, Lucian embraced it, using it to fuel his motivation to do what he knew was right, even if it went against his moralistic upbringing on Earth.

Once the crowd had sufficiently expressed their desire, Lucian raised his balled hand. Upon seeing their king urge them to silence, the crowd's voices softened until Lucian was sure at least some of them could hear him speak.

And so, he opened his mouth.

“Citizens of the Almekian Kingdom! I come before you today to bring much needed justice to our land! For too long have criminals and tyrants brought misery to the people! For too long have you suffered under their violence!

“I've come before you today to declare that such atrocities will not be tolerated under my rule! Thieves, taking from the hard working people. Gangs, threatening the shops that provide us with the items we need. Nobles and their ilk, squeezing the honest people until they can barely make a living! No more! I won't allow it!”

Lucian motioned to one of the two men who flanked him. “To my left, a criminal under the employ of a gang. He sought to control the shops on his streets, extorting them for money and forcing them to do his bidding. A vile man who could only steal the wealth produced by hard working citizens of my kingdom!”

He motioned at the other man that flanked him. “And to my right, a steward in charge of a noble's land. He used his power and authority to take what he wanted from the people, making him no different than a common street gang! And for his crimes, he shall be punished next to such a criminal!”

Lucian brought his hand back down. “Whether you are a petty thief or a noble, the law won't bend. Criminals will receive their just punishments, no matter their rank! And today, we're starting with these two.”

Lucian didn't turn around, but he knew that behind him, those two criminals had their heads on literal chopping blocks.

The beady-eyed man didn't make a sound. He knew that his fate was sealed the moment he got captured by the king's personal guard. Nobody lived from something like that.

But the steward, Jorn Valadez, wasn't so understanding. Though gagged, his muffled voice could be heard coming from behind Lucian.

However, the king had steeled his nerves even before stepping onto the stage. He wouldn't be swayed by a despicable man's whimpers, not when that man had caused so much suffering with his greed and corruption.

And so, to the tune of the crowd's cheers, the two men's lives were sacrificed for the greater good of Lucian's kingdom. Their deaths were a symbol, a message to all who were planning criminal acts in the future.

Be prepared, the message said, because we're coming for you next.

After the executions, Lucian put on another performance for the crowd. It was only after that when he was finally released from his kingly duty.

“It's done,” he said, stepping off the stage.

“Good job, Prince Lucian.” Emilia's voice was soft and tender.

“A grand speech.” Minerva nodded in approval. “I wouldn't mind more such events in the future.”

“Haha…”

Lucian nodded. “I'm sure there will be times when such events prove necessary again. But for now, let's be content with just this one.”

“I'm sure the kingdom will be happy with it. You sent scribes all over the kingdom to spread the speech you gave today, right? Do you think it will help with the crime problem?”

“I hope so. I sent the scribes to all the major cities, so let's hope it has at least some effect on crime.”

“Ah, I know!” Emilia got excited. “How about sending bards out, too!”

“Bards?”

“Yeah! People love a good tale! So if you send bards to some of the cities, the message might spread even more!”

Lucian rubbed his chin. “Interesting. That's a good idea, Emilia. I'll get some storytellers together and see about making that happen.”

Emilia's tail began wagging. “I-I’m glad you like it, Prince Lucian! I'll do my best to think up even more ideas!”

“Hmm.” Minerva made a thoughtful sound.

“Eh? What's wrong, Minerva?”

“No, it's nothing. Just…” She trailed off.

Emilia really does work hard for Lucian, Minerva thought.

She understands him far better than I do. Because of that, she can shift with his mood and support him through tasks he deems difficult, like this execution.

Perhaps…

Minerva’s eyes fell on the king. He was speaking to an official, so he didn't notice her gaze. Perhaps that was for the best, as her eyes contained a glint of something mysterious.

Yes, let's learn more about him tonight.

And so, Minerva decided to closely study the man that her mother had chosen for her to follow.

Chapter 14

Lucian turned over in his bed, seeking a more comfortable position. His senses were dull, as was often the case when waking early in the morning.

But despite his drowsiness, he was able to appreciate the comfort that came with his new position.

“Warm … and soft…” Lucian whispered, a bit surprised. “What a great pillow. The tighter I squeeze, the warmer it gets…”

“Ah…” The ‘pillow’ released a small noise.

“...” Lucian's arms froze mid-squeeze.

With a bit of consciousness returning to him, he opened his eyes. That was when he realized that what he'd been squeezing wasn't a pillow at all. It was…

“M-Minerva!?” He released her from the hug she'd been trapped in. “What are you doing in my bed!?”

“Knowledge.”

“Kn-knowledge…?”

“I require knowledge.”

Lucian's drowsy mind couldn't keep up. “How exactly does you sleeping in my bed relate to this … knowledge?”

“How else would I obtain it? I need to watch you closely.”

“Please don't watch people when they're sleeping. It's a bit unnerving.”

“Is that so? I'll keep that bit of knowledge in mind.”

Lucian rolled onto his back and pushed the covers off himself. “Guess I'll get up a little early today. I doubt I can sleep again after that…”

“So your ability to sleep is directly related to who you share your bed with. I'll keep that bit of knowledge–”

“No, don't keep that in mind! That's not what I meant at all!”

Minerva sat up and tilted her head. “So I was mistaken? It seems I need to study you even more closely, then.”

Lucian facepalmed. “I feel like there's a huge miscommunication happening here…”

When he looked back up, Lucian realized his mistake. He'd been careless, acting as if he could start his day normally after the sudden appearance of a fairy girl in his bed.

But now he realized his mistake. This situation was far from normal. And the trigger to that realization was…

“M-Minerva! Your nightgown!?”

The fairy girl looked down at her sleepwear, which had been ruffled by recent events beneath the covers. One of her shoulder straps was already dangling, and the other threatened to fall from her shoulder at any second.

However…

“What about it?” Minerva wasn't the least bit flustered.

“Don’t just stare at me with those uncaring eyes! One wrong move, and it's all over!”

“Hmm? Should I sit still, then?”

“No, fix the nightgown!”

Minerva did as he asked, pulling the straps back up just before disaster could strike.

Whew…

Man, that was a close one.

No, wait. Why am I getting so worked up over this…?

I was married on Earth, and I even had two children.

Why would seeing Minerva in a nightgown make me feel so happ–I mean flustered?

Lucian had gotten used to his new life as a king. He'd embraced his duties, even ones that he personally disliked, such as executing criminals.

Yet despite that, he still couldn't conquer the most basic biological instinct that all young men must deal with.

Gah! I won't lose! Next time, I'll definitely–

His thoughts ended when Minerva threw off the covers, revealing the rest of her body. He knew she was covered in a nightgown, but he didn't expect the hem to be pulled up so far, exposing her silky smooth thighs.

Lucian could only stare wordlessly.

Soon, he felt Minerva's accusatory gaze burning into him. With difficulty, he lifted his face, tearing his eyes from the forbidden zone and meeting her stare.

Turned out, her expression was just as flat as ever, and he had simply imagined her fiery gaze.

Next time…

…Next time, for sure…!

“Ahem.” Lucian turned around. “It's not proper for a lady like yourself to sleep in my bed. In the future, please refrain from such actions.”

“Is that so?” Minerva stood from the bed. “Knowledge obtained. I'm learning quite a lot already.”

“That's good. I'll continue teaching you, then. But let's keep the lessons out of my bedroom.”

“Understood.” Minerva walked by him, heading toward the door. “Then tonight, you can come to my bedroom instead. To teach me.”

“Alrigh–wait, no! No more bedrooms!”

A hint of a smile touched Minerva's lips as she reached for the door knob.

Is she messing with me!?

Or is she really so unaware!?

Lucian couldn't decide, and his thoughts were disrupted when he realized that Minerva was about to step out into the hallway in just her nightgown.

“Hey, Minerva. You should cover yourself. There might be guards out in the hall–”

Before he could even finish his words, the fairy girl’s body was blocked by a burst of light.

It only lasted for a blink, and when it vanished…

“As if I'd let another man see me in such a state.” Minerva opened the door and stepped outside, now wearing a proper outfit.

“That girl…” Lucian sighed. “Anyway, guess I really should start my day early. There's no way I'm getting back to sleep after all that.”

Since he didn't have the same mysterious magic as Minerva, Lucian had to get dressed the traditional way.

After making himself presentable, he headed to his first destination of the day, the meeting room he often used to speak to his closest companions.

Before bed, they had agreed to discuss the day's tasks there in the morning, so all of them should arrive shortly after waking up.

As expected, Minerva was the first to show up thanks to the stunt she'd pulled a while ago. But Lucian was determined to ignore his lingering memory of that event and move on with the day.

The next one to arrive was Emilia. She looked surprised to find both Lucian and Minerva already waiting for her, as she was up earlier than usual.

But because of Minerva, Emilia would’ve had to have gotten up at an absurd time to compete with their unusual schedule.

“Good morning,” Emilia said. “I guess the two of you were really excited about today, huh?”

“Yes.” Minerva nodded. “Lucian was extremely excited this morning.”

“Hey! It wasn't like that!”

“Eh?” Emilia looked between the two of them.

She walked up to Lucian and raised her nose just a bit, giving the air around him a good sniff.

Next, she took a step toward Minerva and did the same.

“Why does Prince Lucian smell like Minerva, and Minerva smells like Prince Lucian…”

Despite making a nonchalant face, Lucian began to inwardly panic at the idea of anyone finding out what happened.

“I have no idea why something like that–” Lucian's words were cut off at the sound of the door opening.

Oh, thank you, Mia!

He gave his prayers to his little sister, who had shown up with perfect timing.

“Good morning, Mia.” Lucian shamelessly dropped the previous conversation.

“Morning.”

“Now that you're here, that only leaves one person unaccounted for. And knowing her, we'll be here all morning if we just wait for her to wake up.”

“Yes. I've already sent a maid to get her.”

“Oh, nice job! Seems you two are getting along quite nicely already.”

Mia turned away. “Not really…”

After a short wait, the final member showed herself before them. She walked into the room with slow steps, rubbing her eyes to dispel the drowsiness.

“It’s so bright in here…” Teflyn let out a yawn. “I think I'll just close my eyes…”

She wobbled a bit, her eyes shut tight.

“No.” Mia shook her gently.

“Awww…”

Lucian pulled a sealed envelope from the desk. “You were the one who said you wanted to be here, Teflyn.”

“Yeah, but I didn't think everyone would get up this early.”

“That's just how it is around here. Though admittedly, we are up earlier than usual. Still, I'm sure you'll get your excitement back soon. After all, you were looking forward to this more than anyone else.”

“Ah, that's true. It's going to be really fun!” A bit of energy returned to Teflyn's voice.

“Agreed. But first, let's see what she has to say.”

Lucian unsealed the envelope and pulled out a letter. The handwriting was elegant, yet familiar. He had only met her once, but she had left a clear image in his mind due to her competence.

The name of the sender was written in the corner, which Lucian glanced at briefly. Alma Vastelle, it said. She was the merchant from the Trade Kingdom of Villnore that he had met to strike a deal and put an end to his kingdom’s famine.

After unfolding the letter and placing it on the desk, Lucian began to read the contents out loud for everyone to hear.

“King Lucian of Almekian, please accept my warmest greetings. I hope you find your new throne to be a comfortable seat, as this world would surely benefit from your good mood.

“I've received your letter, and I'm honored that you would ask of my well-being, along with Teta’s. We are as safe as the day we met in your kingdom, though we can hardly find a moment's rest. But we are in no danger of declining health from overwork just yet.

“As for the request you made in your letter, you've no doubt seen the carriage already, so it should come as no surprise that I managed to acquire the items you asked for. Though I can't imagine what you have in mind for them, I must admit I have my ears tuned to hear news of how they were put to use. I'm sure whatever you have planned, word will spread soon enough.

“In any case, with this delivery, we can consider our new trade deal complete. As always, I'll be awaiting your next request. I'm sure we will continue to make trades that provide a long lasting benefit for the both of us.

“P.S. Teta sends her wishes for Emilia's well-being.”

With that, Lucian puts down the letter. As stated, he had already seen the carriage when it arrived last night, but he had only taken a peek inside to confirm the contents before bed.

But today, it was time to put those items to use.

“Alright.” Lucian stood. “How about we take the carriage and go out to the city to get started?”

“Yeah!” Teflyn had recovered her energy. “It's going to be amazing!”

“Let's hope so. I spent quite a bit of coin to buy all those exotic artifacts from Alma. If I can't put them to use properly, then the whole plan could fall apart.”

“Don't worry, Prince Lucian!” Emilia took an optimistic pose. “I'm sure the people will love the showcase!”

“Entertainment is always the best way to get people's attention. The grand opening of a place filled with exotic artifacts from places people have scarcely even heard about is sure to draw some attention.”

“And!” Teflyn raised her fist. “It's going to be a lot of fun!”

“Hah. True, even I'm excited to see how it goes.” Lucian tucked the letter away. “How about we get started, then?”

Lucian and the girls left the meeting room, their next destination a renovated building in the middle of the city.

----------

“Mask of the Dragon Slayer?” Minerva looked at the demonic-looking mask, the mouth twisted into a sinister smile and showing off a set of vicious fangs.

“Pretty cool, don't you think?” Lucian nodded as he spoke. “It'll definitely grab people's attention since dragons are considered a rare and powerful monster.”

“Not just rare and powerful. An evolved dragon can lay waste to entire provinces by themselves. It's only natural that humans would fear and respect them.”

“Yeah, I know first hand how strong dragons can get. Even if they lose some of their strength when they leave the Fairy Queen's domain, they'd still take a small army to take down.”

“Yes, which is why it's strange that you'd concoct such a fanciful tale of a single warrior slaying such a beast. It's simply absurd.”

Lucian's eyes went to the plaque just below the Mask of the Dragon Slayer. Written on it was the artifact's history, detailing the life of a king whose country had been burnt to ash by a powerful Black Dragon.

According to the tale, the king had sworn revenge on the dragon, going so far as to sell his soul to a demon in order to get the strength he needed. With the demonic mask, he hunted the Black Dragon, finding the creature’s nest and challenging it to a battle to the death.

Legend said that each clash between the two sounded like thunder, with the very ground trembling throughout the countryside.

For three days and nights, their battle raged like a storm that refused to subside. Finally, on the morning of the fourth day, a mighty tremor tore the land asunder as the demon king struck down the mighty Black Dragon.

Although he won, he was mortally wounded in the battle. With the last of his strength, he tore off the mask, wishing to perish as a man, rather than a demon.

“And so,” Lucian said, “it became known as the Mask of the Dragon Slayer to honor the demon king who brought peace back to the devastated kingdom.”

“How tragic…” Emilia looked at the mask with sad eyes.

“Agreed. But those are the stories that resonate with people, which is why we're putting this demonic-looking mask on display here.”

“There's only one problem,” Minerva said. “It's all fabricated.”

“True. I made the story up myself, so I can say for certain that every bit of it is fake. But nobody else knows that, which is what's important.”

“And what of its true origins?”

Lucian eyed the mask, which was chipped and cracked. “No idea. The Trade Kingdom of Villnore found it on a pirate ship, but nobody knows where the pirates got it from.”

“So it could have a history as ordinary as any other mask. Yet you've concocted such an epic tale simply to stir up the crowd.” Minerva shook her head. “How manipulative.”

Lucian shrugged. “That's just how we have to do it. It'd be great if I could afford the luxury of actually getting a bunch of historically significant artifacts to fill this gallery, but I don't have the time or money to do something like that. So the people will have to settle with some intricately weaved tales.”

As stated, the entire story was a lie. In fact, the entire gallery filled with supposed artifacts and wonders was all a lie.

Lucian had procured the items from the Trade Kingdom of Villnore–or more specifically, from Alma, the real leader of one of Villnore's largest trade guilds, The Golden Coast.

With the items, he could open a gallery, meant to display exotic wonders of the world and bring a sense of adventure and mystique to the people of his kingdom. And that gallery, which he had named The Moon Society, was currently having its grand opening.

I can feel them, Minerva thought. A crowd of townspeople, waiting to enter.

When Lucian spoke of creating this gallery, I thought the idea foolish. But it seems he understands his citizens better than I.

Perhaps it truly will revitalize the city's declining economic activity and morale, as he claimed.

But the real test is the people's reaction during the grand opening. Will these fantastical tales and sources of entertainment really lift their mood?

Lucian had explained that having the king open a gallery to show off rare and exotic treasures would draw a crowd, and he had been proven correct.

But his true goal wasn't simply to gather them. He wanted to lay the foundation for a resurgence of a blooming culture.

The Almekian Kingdom had been in decline for decades, and it showed in the faces of the citizens. Many lacked faith in the royal family and nobles who ruled over them, which would make it difficult for Lucian to lead effectively.

To reignite the flame of belief, he wanted to clean up the crime ridden streets and revitalize their spirit. And The Moon Society gallery's grand opening was simply one step of many in his plan to bring about change.

“Well,” Lucian said. “It looks like it's time for me to make my appearance.”

“Good luck, Prince Lucian!” Emilia cheered him on.

“Thanks. I'm sure they'll be excited about all the entertainment I'm bringing here. And if I can transfer their good mood into faith in my rule, then that's all that matters.”

“Yes! There's not a single chance that you'll fail! I know it!”

Hmm. Emilia sure has a lot of faith in Lucian. Will this really go as he planned?

As Minerva watched Lucian step through the curtain and onto the theater-like stage beyond, she couldn't help but ponder on the many obstacles that could impede them on their way to obtaining the people's trust.

“Hey,” Teflyn said. “Do you think this mask is really special?”

“That thing?” Minerva stepped up beside her. “I don't feel any strange magic emanating from it, but some curses are very difficult to detect.”

“So there's a chance! What kind of curse do you think would live in a mask like this!?”

“I only suggested that there was the slightest of possibilities for a curse. But if one were to reside within the mask, surely it wouldn't be too far off from the story Lucian told.”

“Wouldn't it be great to wear something like this into battle? I would appear in front of my enemy with a terrifying mask, and they'd stop in fear as they looked at me. Then! Without a word, I would take out my daggers and dash at them so fast that they'd think I teleported! Uwah…! I want to try it!”

Emilia eyed the young oni. “Who exactly would you be fighting?”

Teflyn looked up at Emilia's face. “Um … bad guys?”

“If you're fighting bad guys, then we'll be there with you. Does that mean all of us have to wear masks like this?”

“Oh! Great idea! We can all have scary masks and run around beating up the bad guys!”

“Ahaha…” Emilia let out a stiff laugh. “I’m not so sure that everyone would agree.”

“What!? But it'd be so amazing! I'll talk to Lucian! An oni warrior needs to terrify her opponent, and if I have companions, they need to do the same!”

“Is that really what it means to be an oni warrior…?”

“Yeah! Of course! There's no way I made it up just now!”

While Emilia was entertaining Teflyn, Minerva had been listening to Lucian's speech.

The crowd that had come to the gallery's grand opening was just outside, standing before a stage that had been set up in front of the building.

He's quite the speaker. Though I suppose that's to be expected of a king.

But will his words really be enough to convince them to open their minds to the possibility of a better future for this kingdom?

As Minerva considered the situation, the time she was waiting for came.

“And so,” Lucian's voice called out from behind the curtain. “As an appetizer for the exotic artifacts you will see and hear about in this gallery, I want to present you with a very special guest.

“Many of you may have heard the rumors. Talk of a mysterious girl that I brought back from my trip to meet the Fairy Queen. Today, I'm here to share the truth with all of you–the truth of who that mysterious girl really is.”

His voice went silent, and Minerva knew from their short rehearsal that he was currently motioning toward the curtain where she stood.

“Good luck,” Emilia said.

“And have fun!” Teflyn waved her arm.

With a simple nod, Minerva pushed the curtain aside and stepped onto the stage beyond.

As expected, the crowd was large and filled with people from various backgrounds. Though from what Minerva could see, the common theme was that they were ordinary citizens, not nobles or otherwise wealthy individuals.

However, looking to a particular section of the crowd, she was able to spot the missing group. Surrounded by a wall of guards, the higher-class members of the kingdom stood atop their own raised platform, safe from the reaches of the underclass.

However, Minerva didn't step onto the stage simply to observe the guests who came to the grand opening. She was there as part of the spectacle. In fact, she was the central figure, more so than even the artifacts that sat inside, like the Mask of the Dragon Slayer.

“Citizens of Almekia!” Lucian called out to them, one arm motioning to Minerva. “Allow me to introduce my companion, the mysterious girl who's been entrusted to me. Her name is Minerva, and she's the daughter of the Fairy Queen herself!”

All eyes were on Minerva, but the girl in question didn't flinch, despite being stared at by so many unknown faces.

I suppose I should follow the plan Lucian came up with.

Minerva bowed to the crowd. “Greetings, citizens of Almekia, my name is Minerva, and I am the daughter of the one you know as the Fairy Queen. My mother has tasked me with aiding your king on his quest to rebuild this crumbling world, and I intend to give my all in those efforts.

“However, we alone can't bring the world back from the brink of destruction. We require the help of each of you, though all we ask is that you give your all in your daily tasks, as I intend to do. With our combined efforts, I know that we can–”

“Is that girl really a fairy?” One man yelled out, interrupting Minerva's speech.

“She just looks like a pretty girl,” another said. “Where's the fairy we were promised!?”

More voices rose from the crowd, disappointed and angry that the girl standing on the stage and claiming to be a fairy looked like a normal human.

Minerva had her wings put away, as she often did. It was a purposeful decision by their group for her to enter the stage without them, as having them appear would make for a great climax to Minerva's speech.

However, the crowd had now completely drowned out her voice, leaving Minerva standing on the stage looking out over them with a rather emotionless expression.

But as she continued to listen to them, her expression shifted. Her once carefree face slowly began showing the emotion that was growing inside of her.

Displeasure.

“Silence!” Minerva’s voice boomed over the crowd, fueled by her mysterious magic. “You dare to suggest that I, Minerva, daughter of the Fairy Queen, would step onto this stage and spew lies!?”

The very floor below Minerva began to rise, and a pair of wings sprouted from her back. “Know your place, humans. We fairies have no need to involve ourselves in your self-inflicted disasters, yet my mother saw fit to send me to help unwind the mess in which you find yourselves!”

Vines sprouted from her raised platform, and Minerva sat in her vine-woven throne. “But let it be known that I do not go back on my word, so despite the rude welcome, I will stand by my promise and work hard to solve the small problem of your impending doom. Be grateful, humans!”

From her position atop the throne of vines, Minerva looked down on the crowd. Their once loud and obnoxious voices had long since fallen silent, the display of such mysterious magic having quieted the outspoken ones.

Now they merely stared up at her, shocked at the appearance of a fairy with her wings on full display.

However, a single voice pulled them from their stupor.

“S-she’s real. A real fairy…”

“And did you hear how she spoke to us? She's got a sharp tongue to go along with those wings.”

“Yeah! I kinda like that about her!”

“M-me too!”

Various others began to add their voices to the growing crowd, until it became impossible to discern one comment from another.

But after a short and chaotic few seconds, a single, audible word began to take over the crowd.

“Minerva! Minerva! Minerva!”

They began to chant her name, as if she were a beloved member of the royal family.

As Minerva watched from her seated position, her displeasure began to fade, replaced by the return of her calm demeanor. And that's when she asked herself an important question.

Did I perhaps…

…Overdo my introduction?

Chapter 15

“Be grateful, humans!” Teflyn stood confidently with her hands on her hips.

“You liked that part too?” Lucian asked.

“Yeah! It was amazing! And the humans really loved it!” She looked thoughtful. “But I don't know why. Isn't it normal to get mad when someone talks down to you like that?”

“Actually, I'm still trying to figure out the answer to that very same riddle.” Lucian eyed Minerva.

“What?” The fairy princess feigned ignorance.

“Why do you think they loved you so much, despite mouthing off to them?”

“Perhaps humans are just strange creatures.”

“Maybe. Or maybe it's something a bit more primal. When people are asked what qualities they like in a leader, most would likely give responses like compassionate or understanding. But history proves them incorrect.”

Lucian rubbed his chin. “Despite what they say, people don't rally behind those who are compassionate and understanding. They cheer for the one who's bold and outspoken–the one who's not afraid to oppose others when they think it's necessary.”

He met Minerva's eyes. “Maybe that's what they really liked. A fairy that dared to shut them down and speak her mind, despite the crowd’s agitated mood. Such confidence can inspire the same in others. And right now, that's exactly what this kingdom needs.”

Minerva shook her head. “I didn't do it because I wanted to inspire anyone.”

“That's good, because it means your confident attitude is legitimate, not faked for the crowd. I bet they instinctively picked up on that, as well.”

Although Minerva's introduction didn't quite go as planned, Lucian considered the outcome quite favorable. In fact, he was beginning to think that it couldn't have gone much better.

He had considered introducing Teflyn at the same time, but the young oni girl didn't like crowds. Besides, it would be rude to introduce her, only to usurp her big moment with Minerva's reveal.

So, they decided to keep Teflyn in the background as a mysterious entity that few people have actually spoken to. Mainly because that's how she wanted it.

Currently, Lucian and the girls were in the back area of the gallery where the ancient artifacts were being revealed to the public. Of course, those ancient artifacts were fakes, but Lucian's new world didn't have easy access to historical information, so proving the artifacts’ history was nearly impossible, one way or the other.

And since Lucian had personally placed the order with the merchant Alma, he knew that the items being displayed were simply buried in various warehouses, their true histories unknown even to the previous owners.

Because of that, he was able to mold fascinating tales to inspire the people who had come to the gallery.

The fact that he was personally making an appearance on The Moon Society’s grand opening also helped draw a huge crowd. Word had been spread that he planned to unveil something during the opening, which is why the crowd had been so large.

Of course, the reveal was the Fairy Princess, Minerva.

But now, all of those events were in the past. The gallery was open for business, and Lucian's part had come to an end. At least for now.

That gave him a chance to enjoy a bit of free time, which had been a rarity, as of late.

“Alright,” Lucian said. “As promised, we'll be going for a stroll in the entertainment district before going back to the castle.”

“Yay!” Teflyn voiced her approval.

“Where are we going first, Prince Lucian?”

“Good question, Emilia. How about we head to the street and start walking to see what catches our eye?”

“Okay! Maybe we'll find a shop that sells food as we walk.”

“Oh, good idea. I haven't eaten since this morning.”

“Yeah. And I hope the shop has sweets, too…”

“So the real reason reveals itself.”

Emilia looked away. “It can't be helped. Nothing goes better with a stroll than something sweet…”

With the plan decided, the four of them made their way out of the back entrance and onto the street. Since they didn't want to be swarmed by the crowd, all of them were wearing more casual outfits, with their hairstyle changed from how they had it during their time on stage.

Thanks to that, they looked like just another group of nobles being escorted by their personal guards.

“Wow.” Teflyn looked at the building just beside the gallery. “It's busy over there!”

Lucian nodded. “The theater. We hired a performance crew to do a few plays today. Since so many people were going to show up to see me, I figured we'd give them some more options than just the gallery.”

“Oh, yeah. I think I remember you saying something like that…”

“Please,” Minerva said, “try to pay more attention to the details, Teflyn.”

“Hehe~” She smiled. “I was too focused on which part of the plan was most likely to end up in a fight.”

“Battle is inevitable, but combat isn't the only way that an oni can become stronger.”

“It isn't? But how else would I evolve into a kishin, like the one who guards the Fairy Queen?”

“I've heard his tales of the time he spent in the human lands. He fought battle after battle, but no matter how much blood he spilled, he couldn't evolve. Not until…”

Teflyn leaned in. “Until…?”

“No, it's not my place to provide the answer. If he wished for you to know, he would have told you before you left Mother's territory.”

“Aww! C’mon, just give me a hint!”

“I already did, didn't I?”

“Eh? Did you…?” Teflyn made a thoughtful pose.

“Regardless, we're not getting into a fight here, so please focus on enjoying your time in the city.”

With that conversation over, the group could fully enjoy their short vacation through one of the city's most popular entertainment districts.

Since the main attractions were packed with people, Lucian led the girls past the gallery and theater until the crowd thinned out. Since the district encompassed quite a few city blocks, they had a lot of options when it came to having some fun.

Because so many people knew of the gallery's grand opening, a lot of entertainers showed up to perform on the streets, making the trip through the district lively.

Stalls were also a common sight, with various foodstuffs being sold to anyone who showed a bit of interest.

Since there was no real destination or time limit, Lucian stopped to watch the routine of a man who was juggling three swords at once. The way they spun in the air looked quite dangerous, but the juggler always managed to catch them by the hilt.

Never thought I'd say this, but with a bit of practice, I bet I could juggle swords like that now.

At least, when I'm wearing my equipment and enhanced with powerful magic, that is.

At some point, Lucian's confidence with martial skills had grown significantly. He trained every day, sparring with Emilia and a few others he trusted. Combined with the memories of the former prince whose body he now inhabited, Lucian could be considered quite exceptional with the sword.

Though it'd be much easier if I just used Command Magic to control the swords, rather than actually learning to juggle them.

Turning from the entertainer, he saw that the girls were scrutinizing the man with their calculating eyes. They hadn't given any remarks on his technique, but he could clearly see their thoughts on their faces.

“Only three?” Teflyn said as she watched a sword flip through the air. “Shouldn't at least four be the minimum?”

Emilia nodded. “I think so, too. But not everyone can handle a blade, I guess.”

“Maybe I should show him how it's done!”

“Ah, that might be a problem. If you make a scene, there's a chance someone will realize who we are.”

“Aww! But I wanna throw around something sharp!”

“I guess we can spar the next time we have a chance. It's fine if you throw your daggers at me, but don't expect me to let you retrieve them after you miss.”

“Then all I have to do is not miss!”

Lucian shook his head. “Is that all you two ever think about? Haven't you heard the saying that the pen is mightier than the sword?”

“What?” Teflyn looked at Lucian as if he had said something stupid. “You can fight with your pen all you want, but I'm sticking with my daggers!”

“No, that's not really what the saying means…”

Giving up on getting her to understand, Lucian turned to Emilia instead. The young white hair usually kept a careful watch on their surroundings, looking for any signs of danger.

So, when he saw that something down the street had caught her interest, he immediately changed focus, trying to figure out what it was that she was looking at.

However, nothing stood out to Lucian. It was just more entertainers and food stalls, along with a couple buildings that made up the entertainment district.

No, wait. There is something there that would definitely catch her attention.

“Hey,” Lucian said. “How about we get a snack?”

Emilia's face immediately snapped to meet his. “A snack? From a nearby stall?”

“Yeah. Anything you want.”

“Anything…” Emilia turned back to the street vendor a short distance away. “T-then I'd like to get a chocolate milkshake, please…”

I thought so. She really does love her sweets, huh?

“Sure,” Lucian said. “Let's walk that way and we can stop by the stalls to pick up whatever we want.”

“Oh!” Teflyn raised her hand. “I want some grilled meat!”

“A fresh fruit would be ideal,” Minerva said.

“I see.” Lucian stepped toward the stalls. “Then let’s see if we can find something for everyone.”

Soon, the girls' hands were filled with their desired snacks. Though in Teflyn's case, the snack didn't last very long after getting it from the vendor.

But leaving the carnivorous one aside, the rest of the group was currently enjoying their treats as they continued their walk down through the district. Even Lucian had picked something up. Actually, he just copied Emilia by ordering a chocolate milkshake alongside her.

As the two slurped on their sweet and creamy drinks, they passed by a very particular road.

The crowd had died down now that they were further from the gallery and theater, yet there was a sudden increase in people, all interested in whatever entertainment was down that one street.

The girls picked up on that increase in activity, with all of them peering down the road, trying to see what all the fuss was about.

However, Lucian already knew what was going on. And he had no intention of getting anywhere near it.

Ah, crap. I really should have chosen a route that bypassed this particular part of the district…

“Eh?” Teflyn brings one finger up to her lips. “Why are those women dressed like that? Aren't they going to catch a cold if they don't put some more clothes on?”

“Ah, Teflyn.” Emilia grabbed her hand. “Let's hurry along.”

“Hmph.” Minerva turned away from the street.

Lucian did his best not to look down that particular road, as he knew it would be lined with establishments that specialized in serving lonely men. Or really any man, as the businesses didn't discriminate as long as the customer could pay.

“There.” Lucian pointed to a certain building, partly to help everyone forget about what they just saw.

“Oh!” Emilia got legitimately excited. “That's the coliseum, isn't it? I always wanted to watch some battles in there!”

“Yep, it's the biggest fighting arena in the city. It's pretty common for the royal family to visit, so I was thinking of going sometime.”

“Yeah! I'll go with you anytime, Prince Lucian!”

“And me! And me!” Teflyn waved her arms. “But I wanna fight in it!”

Lucian gave her a stiff smile. “Aren't you a little young to–”

He cut his words off when he saw Teflyn's expression changing from excitement to a pout.

“Alright,” he said, giving up. “Actually, since we never introduced you at the gallery, it might be a good idea to have you fight in the arena for your debut.”

“Woah, really!? Let's do it! Right now!”

“Hold on, now. There are preparations to make before doing things like that. Like putting out a notice to draw a crowd and getting the right opponent to make sure it's a good match.”

“Eh!? But I'll beat anyone up!”

“I know, I know. You're really strong, after all. But if we're going to do it, let's make it a show to remember, okay?”

“Mrrr. Okay, I'll wait. I'm going to duel you soon, anyway. And after I win, I'm going to fight some criminals!”

“You haven't forgotten about that yet?”

“Who'd forget! You promised that after I beat you up, you'll let me fight criminals!”

“Alright, alright. I'll live up to my words. I promise.”

“Stop saying things twice!”

“Sure, sure.”

Teflyn started pouting thanks to Lucian picking on her, but the young oni girl had a hard time hiding the smile that threatened to ruin her feigned pout.

She was quite resourceful though, so while she was still acting like she was mad, she wanted to take advantage of the situation as much as she could. And since she had already seen something that caught her eye, she decided to leverage her mood to get what she wanted.

“Hey, hey!” Teflyn pointed to a shop. “I'll forgive you if you buy me that!”

“Now who's saying things twice…” Lucian spoke softly as he traced her finger. “A gift shop of some kind?”

“No idea. All I care about is one thing!”

“Well, guess there's no harm in buying you a small gift. Lead the way, Teflyn.”

The four of them walked up to the shop. Unlike the stalls that lined the streets, the place they were going was one of the buildings. From the outside, Lucian could see a display of various items that had been placed behind the window to advertise what was inside.

However, the goods were so varied that Lucian had a hard time deciding what kind of shop it actually was, hence why he simply referred to it as a gift shop.

“Hey, Mr. Shop Owner!” Teflyn immediately called out to him after stepping inside. “I want that!”

The man looked to where Teflyn was pointing. “That's what caught your eye, was it?”

He walked over to the display and grabbed a certain item off the rack. Turning it so Lucian's group could get a good look, they finally realized why Teflyn picked that particular item.

“A demonic-looking mask,” Lucian said. “Don't tell me you want it because of the one in the gallery.”

“So what?” Teflyn shot him a glare. “Something wrong with that?”

“No, nothing in particular. I'm just surprised that you ended up liking that story so much that you’d want your own mask.”

“That’s just how it is. Now hurry and buy it for me!”

“Alright, alright. I promised, after all.”

“You said it twice on purpose!”

Lucian let Teflyn see the smile on his face as he handed over some coin to the shop owner. But unlike last time, she didn't pout at him. Though that was mainly because she had a demonic-looking mask in her hands to play with.

She put it on immediately, turning to look at her companions. “Well? What do you think?”

“I'm sure criminals would be very afraid,” Emilia said.

“You don't sound like you believe your own words!”

“Ah, haha…”

Teflyn removed the mask. “I'm going to make them tremble in fear! You'll see!”

With their trip to the gift shop complete, the four of them left to continue their leisurely walk through the entertainment district once again.

Chapter 16

“Worthless!” A man with fox-like ears threw his mug of ale to the floor. “All of you are completely worthless!”

“Sorry, boss…” A second man lowered his head, not wanting to look the first in the eyes, lest he further anger him.

“Me, the feared Red Eyes, leader of this city's most powerful gang, abandoning my hideout and fleeing!? All because of my worthless men who can't even keep a single alchemy shop under control!”

“About that, boss. Word is that the king himself set up that trap to catch us. If that's true, then we're lucky to have escaped at all.”

“Lucky!?” Red Eyes ran his hand through his white hair. “The only one here who's lucky is you. If I didn't need someone who's half useful right now, you and I would be in the dueling arena.”

The subordinate didn't respond, knowing how useless it was to try to talk to his boss while he was under the effects of [Enhance]. The problem was that it was becoming rare for the white haired beastfolk gang leader to let the magic fade without reapplying it.

While having a white hair run the gang helped turn it into the city's largest criminal empire, it didn't come without a few drawbacks. And one of those downsides was currently playing itself out at the moment.

More specifically, any time things went sour, the white hair boss would fly into an uncontrollable rage. If someone crossed him at times like that, he'd challenge them to a duel. And his victim would be lucky to walk away alive.

Facing an enhanced white hair was essentially a death sentence, even for a soldier. There might have been a trace of hope if the white hair was an untrained civilian. But Red Eyes was anything but a novice when it came to battle.

“Magic,” Red Eyes said. “Now.”

“By his order, fill boss with power. [Enhance].”

Red Eyes brought his hand up, looking at it. “Yes. This is it. This is how we're going to deal with that damn king.”

“Boss?” His half-useful subordinate had a bad premonition. “What do you mean?”

“Fool! I mean we're going to show that bastard what happens to anyone who crosses me!”

“But boss, the king has a whole squad of white hairs he's been using to do his bidding. There's no way we can beat them, if they come for us.”

“Did I just hear one of my men say such cowardly words?” Red Eyes stood from his makeshift throne. “Because if I did, then it would make for a great demonstration to show the others what happens to cowards around here.”

“N-no, boss! I didn't say nothing!”

“That so? I'm glad. Because I have a task for you, and I'd hate to have to find someone else half useful like you.”

The half-useful man knelt down. “I'm honored that you'd praise me, boss!”

“Of course you are. Now listen up because I'm not going to repeat myself.” Red Eyes stepped down from the platform on which his makeshift throne sits. “If that king has been leading the raids himself, then that makes things simple. We just need to lure them to us, and he'll step right into our trap.”

“That's genius, boss.” The half-useful man left out the fact that he thought the plan was idiotic.

“All it takes is a bit of courage, and anyone could come up with it. Guess that's why I'm the only one who figured it out.”

“We're lucky to have you, boss.”

Screw this, the half-useful man thought to himself. There's no way we're actually going to ambush the king, right?

I mean, he's the king! Even if we kill him, the soldiers will hunt us all down after! They won't let us get away with something like this!

Once boss calms down, maybe he'll see how crazy this whole thing is.

Just gotta wait for the magic to wear off so he'll actually listen to what I have to say. Hope that happens before he actually goes through with this idiotic idea of his…

The half-useful man had profited immensely from his high position in the gang, and he had done so with relative safety. After all, the other groups of criminals were terrified of Red Eyes.

Not only was he a white hair, but he had been trained by the kingdom and fought in several battles before deserting the army. He was presumed dead, which meant if anyone found out he was alive, he'd be hanged for desertion.

Because of that, he'd been forced to live in the world's rotten underbelly. Since that day, he'd made quite a name for himself, working his way up to the most powerful crime lord in Almekia’s capital city.

At least, that was the story he told. But the truth wasn't quite so convenient.

“What of the messenger I sent?” Red Eyes asked.

The half-useful man flinched. “Hasn't returned yet, boss.”

“Send another one, then!”

“R-right! Leave it to me, boss!”

The half-useful man took the opportunity to disappear from the angry crime lord's sight, hoping that by the time he returned, the magical effects of [Enhance] would be wearing off enough that he could talk some sense into his boss.

As for the gang leader in question…

You better not have betrayed me, Marquis! Red Eyes clenched his fists. If you have, then I'll be coming for you after I deal with the king!

The white hair hadn't conveniently walked away from the battlefield. He was recruited.

Every noble who controlled land in the kingdom was in charge of their own standing army. And those with enough rank had their own contingent of white hairs.

The Marquis who was in charge of Red Eyes during his stint as a soldier had grand plans. Plans that required a powerful man to take control of the city's criminal gangs.

And so, Red Eyes was made to disappear, presumed dead.

In exchange, he had to fight on a different battlefield. But rather than facing soldiers, he only needed to fight common criminals.

For a white hair, such men were simply prey to be hunted and disposed of. And before long, that prey had been thinned out until none could contest his rule of the city's underbelly.

But now, when Red Eyes needed him most, the Marquis was silent.

Like I care! I'll keep control of this city, with or without that coward!

Red Eyes walked over to the dueling arena where he often forced his men to train. None of them liked to spar with him, as they often found themselves in need of healing magic afterwards.

But when he commanded, his men had no choice other than to obey.

“You.” Red Eyes pointed to one of his minions. “Let's fight.”

The man suddenly looked like he'd rather be anywhere other than where he was.

Yet despite knowing he'd be lucky to walk away after the duel, he grabbed a sword and stepped into the arena.

Chapter 17

“Prepare yourself!” Emilia stared down her opponent. “I'm going to finish the battle right here!”

“That's precisely what I wish, as well,” Minerva replied.

“Then don't blame me after your defeat!”

The girl with white hair and fox ears stepped forward, entering melee range.

Minerva was unarmed, as she didn't use a physical weapon to fight. But that didn't mean she was vulnerable.

Emilia's sword flew out, cutting the air in a skillful display of technique. It was headed straight toward Minerva's body, with the only thing between them being the fairy girl's raised hand.

Since there was only air in front of Emilia’s sword, there was no obstacle to deflect or block the attack.

But magic didn't care about things like the laws of physics.

In a blink, a sheet of ice appeared between the two girls. A heartbeat later, a loud thunk rang out as Emilia's sword hit the barrier, sending a spiderweb of cracks through the magical ice.

“Got you!” Emilia's foot came up from an odd angle.

“The sword was a decoy.” Minerva calmly analyzed her opponent's tactics.

The fairy princess flicked her wrist as she spoke, and a vine sprouted from the angle where Emilia's foot was coming.

The plant wrapped around the white hair's ankle, stopping the kick just before it made contact with Minerva's body.

“Eek! What’s with these plants!?”

“It’s only natural for them to obey me.” Minerva didn’t look the least bit pressured.

More plants sprouted from the ground, entangling Emilia’s entire body with their spindly arms.

“Nooo! Why are they still growing!?”

“So that I can do this.” Minerva held out her hand, and a shard of ice appeared in it. “Victory.”

“Gah…” Emilia stared at the magically-crafted weapon pointed at her stomach. “I concede.”

As soon as the words left her lips, the vines withdrew, freeing her from her imprisonment.

“Nice fight,” Lucian said, giving them a light clap.

“I'm a little disappointed that I couldn't win…” Emilia turned to her prince. “Um, maybe a small [Enhance] for the next round…?”

“Weren't you the one who wanted to fight without magic?”

“Yeah, but I really want to know if I can win if I have some enhanced strength.”

“Actually, I'm curious, too. Guess we can–”

“No!” A young voice interrupted Lucian's words. “I'm next, remember!?”

He turned to the noise, where his eyes fell on Teflyn's small figure. Although she was young and short compared to the rest of the people gathered in the castle training grounds, she was making up for it by enthusiastically waving her arms in the air.

“Oh, right,” Lucian said. “You did say you wanted to fight next. But who are you challenging?”

“Who else? You!”

Lucian pointed to himself. “Me? Why?”

“Don't act like you forgot! Duel! Danger! Kishin!”

“Ah, you actually remembered that…”

“As if I would forget! You promised that if I beat you in a duel, I could fight in a dangerous battle and evolve into a Kishin!”

“Well, there's nothing I can do about your evolution, but I did agree to something like that, I guess.”

“There's no guessing! Just accept the terms!”

Lucian shrugged. “Fine. I accept your challenge, Teflyn. But know that I don't have any intention of letting you win.”

“I don't need you to let me, because I'm going to win on my own!”

The two of them stepped into the ring. It wasn't very large compared to something like a gladiatorial arena, but it was big enough for them to swing their weapons with room to spare for dodging attacks.

Still, going all out was difficult, which was why the dueling arena was typically used for light sparring and practicing technique, rather than intense duels between fighters giving it their all.

That was one of the reasons why Emilia didn't want to be enhanced for her fight. She had a difficult time holding back when that side of her came out.

Unfortunately for Lucian, his opponent was fired up because of the reward she would be getting if she won. Though he thought calling it a reward was a bit strange, considering she was asking to be allowed to step onto a dangerous battlefield.

But to Teflyn, there was no greater prize than to fight. As an oni warrior, she had trained all her life. And to top it off, she had a goal that she needed to accomplish–to become Kishin.

Although rare, it was possible for oni to evolve, just like the monsters that lived in the Fairy Lands. It was every oni's dream to evolve into a Kishin, but many gave up even before they started simply due to how difficult it was to attain.

Despite that, Teflyn didn't want to give up that dream. Perhaps it was a privilege afforded only to the young, but she wanted to give her all on the small chance that she could one day evolve.

That was why she left her homeland, after all.

“I’m ready!” Teflyn stood confidently on her side of the arena.

“To be young again…” Lucian casually picked up a wooden sword and shield.

“Hey! I'm older than you!”

“Huh?” Lucian stopped and turned to the young oni.

“I'll be 26 years old in a couple months!”

“You're kidding me…” He looked to Minerva next.

The Fairy Princess stared back at him without a shred of emotion. “Oni age about half the speed as humans and beastfolk.”

“Why am I just now learning this?”

“I never deemed it important information.”

Lucian shrugged. “Well, she may be 25, but she's still a kid. By human standards, I'd put her at about 13 years old.”

And she definitely acts her human age, so her mental maturity is still developing.

Lucian felt like Teflyn would only get more wound up if he said that last part out loud, so he left it as a mere thought.

“Regardless,” Lucian continued, “even if you're 25 right now, I'm still older than you. Before reincarnating, I was 40 years old.”

“What!?” Teflyn was the one who was shocked this time. “You're older than me!?”

“That's right. So respect your elders.” Lucian showed her a mocking smile.

“Uwah…!” She bit her lip, revealing her oni fangs. “I won't lose! I definitely won't lose!”

“Is that so? You've certainly got the enthusiasm. But I hope you don't disappoint me during the match.” Lucian held his shield out. “[Order]. Protect me.”

Even after releasing his hand from the strap, his shield continued to float before him, doing its best to follow his command.

“Hey, that magic is cheating!” Teflyn found some fault with the use of his unique spell.

“Cheating? Is that what you're going to say to your opponent during a life and death battle?”

“This is a duel! And Emilia didn't use her Berserk during her fight!”

“I'm not Emilia. I don't particularly like getting hit, so it's normal for me to have my shield to protect me, right? Besides…” Lucian raised his sword. “If I were really being serious, I'd just order my sword to defeat you while I hide behind my shield.”

“Mrrr!” Teflyn pouted. “Fine! I'll show you that I can win, cheats or no cheats!”

“That's the spirit. But how about we add a little spice to the battle? I'll [Enhance] you with a bit of magic, and you can do the same for me. How about it?”

“I don't need it, but I don't see a problem, either.”

“Good. Then…” Lucian raised his free hand. “Give this poor little oni some strength, please. [Enhance].”

Magic left Lucian's body, hitting Teflyn. The young oni felt a surge of power, but it was far weaker than usual.

“What's with that chant!?” Teflyn pouted again.

“Is something wrong? I think it fit the circumstances pretty well.”

“No, it didn't fit anything!”

“That so? I'll keep that in mind next time. For now, you need to return the favor, right?”

“Fine…” Teflyn concentrated on her magic. “Give this stupid king something or other. [Enhance].”

Lucian felt his strength rise in turn, but like Teflyn, it was only a bit. But that's what they agreed upon, so despite her rude chant, he couldn't complain.

Or rather, he was the one who was picking on Teflyn, so it was his own fault.

“Alright,” Lucian said. “With this, it's time to start the match.”

As soon as the words left his mouth, Teflyn kicked the ground. The distance between the two closed in a blink, with the oni girl's daggers looking to end the duel immediately.

Since it was just a friendly match, the daggers were wood, like Lucian's equipment. But that didn't mean he was okay getting hit by them, especially since they were going by the rule that one clean strike would determine the victor.

Fortunately, he had his shield to protect him.

As Teflyn moved, the shield tracked her with precision, keeping itself between her and Lucian. The king had limited the strength of the [Command Magic] spell he used on it, but it was still enough to keep up with an opponent coming from the front.

Since this was Teflyn's first time fighting Lucian, she had no choice but to learn through experience. That meant testing the shield with her own two hands.

With that in mind…

*thunk*

Teflyn's dagger hit the wooden shield. However, she wasn't able to knock it away. In fact, it barely moved at all.

Well, it wouldn't be much of a defense if you could push it aside with just one hit.

You're gonna have to do better than that, Teflyn.

Lucian swung the sword in his hand. Unlike the oni girl, he had full control over the shield, which meant that when he attacked, it would move out of the way to let his weapon through.

Seeing the shield move just as Lucian swung, Teflyn leapt away. With her speed, it was an easy matter to get out of the sword's attack range. Though the king who attacked her obviously didn't give it his all.

“Done already?” Lucian mocked her. “And here I thought I was going to be able to have some fun.”

“Don't think it's over after one attack!” She charged again.

This time, Teflyn tried dancing around the shield. It wouldn't matter how well it could protect him if it wasn't in a position to do so.

At least, that was the idea she had going in.

And in truth, it wasn't a bad one. With the limited power he put into the spell, the shield would have a hard time keeping up with a speed-based fighter like Teflyn.

But there was a way around that handicap.

As Teflyn flanked the shield, Lucian moved at the same time, mirroring the oni girl's steps. While she circled around one side of the shield, Lucian circled the other.

In the end, the result was that no matter how much she tried to get around the wooden blockade, she wasn't making any progress.

“Hey, this is fun.” Lucian showed her a smile. “What's this game called?”

“Mrrr! You're the only one playing around here!”

Giving up on her tactic, Teflyn sent an attack straight at the shield. Then another, and another.

Trying to brute force it? Well, it's not like that can't work, considering the limited magic I put into the spell.

But you'll get defeated before that happens, you know?

Lucian knew roughly how much damage his shield would be able to withstand before it lost its power, so he could safely attack all the way up until that point.

He also knew that Teflyn had very few options when it came to getting around his defense. Since she used daggers, she couldn't just swing at him, even if she found an opening. She'd have to commit with her entire body and fully close the distance before she could land a blow.

Going over the shield is pretty much impossible. Going under it is, too.

That means her only two options are to flank it to the left or right. But if I just mirror her movements, I can easily keep the shield between us.

So, what exactly do you plan to do about it, Teflyn?

While he thought, Lucian was throwing out his own attacks. However, none of them contained any intent to end the match. He was simply keeping Teflyn on her toes so she couldn't just focus on his shield.

Did I gain this fighting instinct from all my training with Emilia? Or did it come from the former prince whose body I inhabit?

Lucian had grown at a remarkable pace, soaking in fighting forms and techniques like a sponge does water. Even though he'd only been in his new world a couple months, he had transformed into quite a warrior, despite starting as just a regular politician.

His thoughts were disrupted by his battle instincts. Teflyn was swinging her dagger at his shield, but something about her stance was different.

As he watched on, the oni’s dagger thunked into his defense like normal, but at the same time…

Her foot’s coming from beneath it!

Teflyn realized that the shield can only be in one place at once. And since it always chose to stop the most powerful attack it could, forcing it to block a dagger strike meant a leg sweep could get through.

Unfortunately for her…

“Nice try.” Lucian raised his forward leg, and Teflyn's foot hit only air.

The oni girl wasn't disturbed by the near miss. She merely kept up the assault, adding in more variations to her attacks as time went on.

As the fight continued, Lucian heard the footsteps of someone entering the training arena. Since he had some spare focus, he took a peek at them and saw that it was the white hair lieutenant of his personal guard, Sigurd.

Looks like he has something to say. Well, why not…

“Do you have something to report, Sigurd?” Lucian didn't look at him as he spoke.

“Yes, Your Majesty. Should I now…?”

“Yes. If it's just Teflyn, then it's not a problem.”

“Uwah…!” The oni girl took offense to his words, increasing her assault.

Sigurd showed a stiff smile. “The men sent to investigate the criminal gang have returned. It seems they were able to locate the leader's main hideout.”

Lucian turned to the white hair lieutenant. “Already? That was quicker than I thought.”

“Yes, but it seems they're desperate because they made a few brazen moves over the past few days, likely to make up for the losses we gave them by arresting their members and forcing them to abandon their original warehouse.”

Lucian sidestepped to avoid being put into a bad position. “Excellent. Then we can move onto the next phase. Get your men ready. Two groups. One for infiltration, one to secure the perimeter around the hideout to prevent them from escaping. I won't let them get away this time.”

“Understood. We've also captured some more members of their gang. Should we question them now to gain as much information as possible before beginning the operation?”

“Hmm.” Lucian attacked half-heartedly, but his wooden sword was blocked by a dagger. “Leave it to the regular soldiers. Before we leave, we'll see what they learned.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Sigurd saluted, then turned to leave.

“Oh, one more thing Sigurd. You're going on the team securing the perimeter, so keep that in mind when–”

Lucian's words were cut off when there was a sudden and unexpected change in his duel.

Teflyn had attacked like normal, hitting his shield. But she had done so at an odd angle, meaning the shield was a bit out of position.

It wasn't enough to let her slip by–at least, not her whole body. But it was enough to let a single arm through.

And that arm's hand carried…

Her dagger is…!

The wooden dagger flew through the air, loosed from the oni girl's fingers with practiced movements.

Distracted by his conversation, Lucian didn't have his sword in position to block it, and neither was he prepared to dodge such an attack. Meaning…

*thunk*

Lucian watched on as the tip of the dagger hit him, just below his chest.

Because it was wood, it didn't do any real damage. But an enchanted steel dagger would have certainly sunk deep, right in the center of his mass.

And since the rules were that the first clean hit would determine the winner…

“I did it! I did it!” Teflyn jumped up and down in joy.

“You cheated. Only I should be able to attack without having to hold the weapon in my hand.”

“Too bad! I'll cheat as much as I want!”

Lucian sighed. “Well, a deal’s a deal, I guess.”

“Uwah! That means I can fight in the battle against the criminals! Danger! Danger!”

“Yes, but I'm still going to be there with you. I won't budge on that.”

“Like I care! I'm fighting! Beat them up~ Beat them up~”

While Teflyn sung her little song, Lucian put his equipment back on the rack.

Emilia walked up to him while he was placing his sword away, a knowing look on her face.

“You sure did go easy on her, didn't you?”

Lucian shrugged. “Kids should be able to have their fun. And it's even better if they think they earned it.”

Emilia smiled. “You really know how to make children happy, don't you?”

“Had two of them before coming to this world, so I have a bit of practice.”

With the duels finished and the information on the criminal gang acquired, Lucian and his companions exited the arena to prepare for the upcoming raid on the hideout.

----------

“We're ready,” Emilia said.

Lucian nodded. “Mages, enhance your targets.”

Various chants filled the air, followed by the flow of magic entering the soldiers and granting them superhuman strength.

Lucian himself cast his own spell, enhancing Emilia and Teflyn. In turn, the young oni used her powerful magic to strengthen Lucian.

Of course, Minerva enhanced herself, as usual. Lucian was still surprised at the fact she could use it on herself, but he couldn’t argue after seeing it several times with his own eyes.

With that, all of them had their power raised several times over, granting them the strength to fight something like a group of criminals without much fear.

Though in battle, there was no certainty, only probability determined by preparation.

And prepared they were. Lucian had brought 14 of his white hair bodyguards, along with Sigurd and Emilia to lead the two separate groups.

Each squad had a healthy number of regular soldiers to accompany it, with Sigurd's group having more simply because they needed to secure the wide perimeter around the warehouse.

The white hair in question was already in position, meaning from then until the end of the operation, nobody would be getting in or out without a fight.

And since the men were in position, there was nothing left to do except kick down the warehouse doors and arrest the criminals.

Though in his new world, there was less kicking and more blasting with magic.

An explosion resounded through the afternoon air, marking the true beginning of the operation.

Before the dust even cleared, Lucian's soldiers were rushing past the charred remains of the warehouse door. Unlike the last time he raided a criminal hideout, he was certain there were people inside. Lots of people.

The reason he was so sure was none other than the girl standing just beside him.

“The sparks of life are moving within,” Minerva said. “The battle is about to begin.”

“Then let's go.” Lucian looked to Teflyn. “I promised someone they'd get to fight this time.”

“Danger! Fight! Kishin!”

“I know. A promise is a promise.”

But let's minimize the danger as much as possible.

Of course a king wouldn't be the first through the door during a dangerous operation like invading a criminal hideout. That was why he sent a strike team in first, composed of regular soldiers and a few eager white hairs.

The rest of them were a few steps behind, including Emilia, who wanted to stay close to her prince in case he needed her.

But the time for them to remain in the safety of the backlines was over.

Emilia was the first to step into the warehouse, her katana drawn and ready. She only saw the backs of her allies, but she knew the enemies were lying in wait just a short ways inside.

“Strange,” Lucian said. “No guards on the outside, and none behind the door. Would they all really be gathered into a central location like this? It seems a bit suspicious.”

“Ambush?” Minerva asked.

“Maybe. But how would they know we're coming?”

“Spies could be anywhere on the streets we used to get here.”

“That's true. So they decided to gather up and fight us, rather than flee this time? Guess that makes our job easier, so I won't complain.”

Now well within the warehouse, Lucian and the girls followed behind the initial strike force, heading deeper. Minerva had already determined the location of the criminals, but a few soldiers still spread out to check the various rooms to secure the area.

“There.” Minerva pointed to another door. “Once inside, the fighting will begin.”

“Ready yourselves, men!” Lucian shouted. “The criminals are just ahead!”

The soldiers gripped their weapons in steady hands and prepared for combat. Sure enough…

“Drop your weapons and surrender!” A soldier yelled after blasting the door down.

“Ain't no way we'd do that!” He attacked instead.

The sounds of battle intensified as soldiers and gang members clashed.

Unlike on Earth, the warriors were enhanced with magic, making it difficult to cut them down, even with a clean hit. With the addition of potions and spells to heal wounds, a man could withstand quite a bit of damage before ultimately falling.

At least, that was typically the case when soldiers fought other soldiers. But the criminals in front of them weren't trained for war, they were simply thugs who thought themselves tough because they could push around ordinary citizens.

And at the moment, they were learning what it was like to fight a squad of trained and well-armed men backed by their liege.

“For the king!” A soldier cut down one of the criminals.

“Protect His Majesty!” Another gang member fell.

The battle lines shifted, with the soldiers gaining momentum against the criminals. That gave Lucian and the girls a chance to step through the door, where they saw a wide open room filled with men.

Several doors and halls branched off the room as well, leading to more gang members who were waiting for their chance to join the battle–a fact confirmed by Minerva as she searched around for sparks of life.

“My Prince,” Emilia said as she watched the fighting. “Permission to join the battle.”

“Permission granted. But don't go into any of the halls or rooms.”

“Don't worry.” A smile crept onto her face. “There's more than enough prey right here.”

With that, the berserked white hair charged into melee, her katana seeking the life of any who dared stand against her.

Lucian, Minerva, and Teflyn were still several steps behind the front line, safely tucked into a pocket like a quarterback. But Lucian had a promise to live up to, so he couldn't stay away from the fighting forever.

He turned to Minerva, and she nodded.

“There.” Minerva pointed down a hall. “We'll find a group of scum that way.”

“Oh!” Teflyn showed her excitement. “Me! Me!”

“Hmm. Perhaps it would be a good opportunity. What do you think, Lucian?”

He nodded. “Emilia and the men have this area taken care of, so let's clean up the ones down that hallway.”

“Alright! I'm gonna beat them all up!”

The three of them left the safety of their pocket and walked toward certain battle. The sound of fighting accompanied each step they took, but from what Lucian could see, it was mostly criminals hitting the ground.

Although he wasn't sure how it would end up, Lucian had hatched a plan with Minerva before the operation. Knowing she could sense people, he asked her to find a relatively safe battleground for Teflyn to fight.

A hall leading to an isolated group of men was too good of an opportunity to pass up, especially since taking them out would mean the criminals couldn't ambush them later.

“Everyone stay here!” Teflyn took out a demonic-looking mask from somewhere. “I'm going to fight them alone!”

“Enjoy yourself,” Minerva said.

“And be careful,” Lucian added.

“I know!” Teflyn reacted like a typical child would to an overprotective parent.

A few soldiers had accompanied them, men that Lucian had personally assigned to stick with him at all times. But all of them stayed out with their liege as the young oni girl stepped forward.

However, Lucian could see doubt in his men's eyes. Teflyn looked like a typical 13 year old girl, minus the horns and fangs, so having all the adults stop and send the only child to fight a group of hardened criminals must have seemed like sending her off to her death.

Having picked up on their doubt, Lucian opened his mouth to dispel their confusion.

“Teflyn may seem like a child, but don't let her looks fool you. She's an oni warrior. Just watch, and you'll see exactly why I'm able to stand here and calmly see her off.”

His words had their intended effect, though he couldn't fully rid them of their doubts. The only thing that could do so would be witnessing her battle with their own eyes.

Fortunately, that was exactly what they were about to see.

“Come out, come out~” Teflyn called for the criminals to show themselves as she walked toward the door at the end of the hall.

There was a bit of shuffling inside the room, as if several pairs of boots were hitting the floor as their owners moved around.

From the sound, it quickly became obvious that the men were gathering at the door, no doubt preparing to burst out and charge down the hall at the ones who had come to fight them.

But despite being in the middle of that hall, Teflyn didn't have even the slightest hint of anxiety on her face. Rather, it was covered in anticipation instead.

With the mask still in hand, she merely stared at the door, awaiting the obvious.

Finally, after several heartbeats, the men crashed through the door, charging with their weapons held in sweaty hands.

The whistle of steel cutting air followed the men's appearance, then the thunk of a dagger sinking into flesh.

The first man out was the first to fall, causing the ones behind to crash into his collapsing body as they all tried to rush through the narrow hallway at the same time.

“W-what!?” one of the criminals shouted. “It really is a young girl!?”

“But look at that! Are those horns growing from her head!?”

“No way! Ain't no human ever gonna have horns! It's gotta be some kinda trick!”

“Look!” another man yelled, pointing past Teflyn. “Isn't that the king!? All we gotta do is take out this one girl, and we can win!”

“The boss was right! He really did show up!”

“Let's hurry and get him before he calls for more guards!”

The criminals came up with a plan to ensure their own survival. But there was one vital component that they had mostly glossed over.

The young oni warrior standing in front of them.

“Finally,” Teflyn said. “I finally get to fight. And you think I'll just step aside and let you escape?”

A playfully murderous glint appeared in her eyes. “I worked too hard to let you do as you want. And I have too much work left to just let this chance slip by.”

She brought her hand up until the demonic mask covered half her face. “Now, obediently become a small landmark on my path to evolving from oni to Kishin!”

With a smile that matched the mask in her hand, she placed the ornamental covering onto her face, becoming the embodiment of the demon that the mask represented.

“This girl's insane!” one of the men shouted.

“Who cares! Just kill her and get the king!”

Lucian stood several steps behind the young oni. He was there to keep an eye on her in case anything went wrong, but he didn't intend to help her unless she actually needed it.

So, when the four remaining men charged at Teflyn, he simply held onto his sword and shield, ready to order them to protect her, if needed.

“Got her–huh?” The first man's sword missed by a hair.

“Slow.” Teflyn lashed out with a dagger before he could regain his stance.

“Gah…!” He stumbled back, a deep wound in his gut.

“I'll get her!” A second man shouted, coming around his wounded partner's side.

A flash of metal, a splash of blood, and another deep scream.

“What the hell!? She's just one little girl!”

“Everyone just rush forward at once! She can't stop all of us!”

A wall of flesh came barrelling, seeking to overpower the lone girl standing in the center of the hallway.

But it seemed the men had already gotten the lesson they should have learned when they first left the room.

“Guh…!” The man in front falls, the hilt of a dagger sticking out from his leg.

“Move…!” A second man bumped into him as he tried to get by.

Like meat to a grinder, huh? Looks like I really didn't need to be so protective of Teflyn, if this is the best her opponents can do.

…But I'm still not going to let her fight without proper supervision.

“What’s wrong with you!” A frustrated voice interrupted Lucian's thoughts. “Hurry and attack her!”

“To hell with this, get out of my way, you little shi–” The man fell to the ground before he could finish.

During the short time, the four men had been reduced to two. But by using their lives, the remaining pair had finally closed into melee range.

But that was where Teflyn truly shined.

The oni girl raised a dagger next to her bloodstained mask. “Rushing into the arms of a demon. Let me give you a proper reward.”

A couple of screams came next, both from the mouths of the adult men who thought to crush the young child that stood in their path.

At the end, the only one who remained standing was the lone girl. She turned from the bodies lying before her, the demonic mask still containing the same wicked smile that the criminals had seen just before their demise.

Teflyn's hand came up, pulling the mask to the side and letting it sit there by the string that held it in place.

“That was fun!” Her smile was far more innocent looking than it had been before. “Where's the next group?”

“You really are a demon, huh?” Lucian shook his head. “But there's still a lot of fighting going on, so maybe we can find another group for you to take down.”

Lucian turned to Minerva in order to ask her how the battle was going. She could sense presences, so she's able to get a decent idea of the overall situation in an instant.

But when he laid eyes on the fairy girl, he could tell something was already bothering her.

“What's going on, Minerva?”

“The criminals who were in the adjoining halls and rooms have begun to move. But they appear to be going … through the walls?”

“Through the walls? What's that mean?”

“I'm not sure. It's as if they have…” Her eyes got a bit wide. “...Hidden passages.”

“Wait, where exactly are the criminals going? Are they trying to escape?”

“No, they're … surrounding us.”

“A trap! We have to warn the others! Come on, let's hurry back to the main room!”

The three of them rushed back down the hall until they reached the large, open area where the majority of the fighting was taking place.

Emilia was still rampaging on the front line, and the soldiers had pushed the gang's men back even further than before.

But at the same time…

“Enemies sighted!” A soldier yelled from near the warehouse's entrance. “Form up and–guh!”

The man's voice cut out with a grunt, giving Lucian a bad premonition of what was to come.

Leaving the main battle to Emilia, Lucian waved Minerva, Teflyn, and his handful of guards to follow him.

The small group went back through the door that led to the first room in the warehouse, which was eerily empty the first time they came through.

Now that room was filled with people fighting to the death, both soldiers who were searching it and criminals that had come out from hidden passages in the walls.

It really was a trap! Then does that mean they lured us to this warehouse on purpose!?

Lucian released his shield, and it began to float protectively before him. In his other hand was a sword, which he had already ordered to slay his enemies.

With his equipment prepared, Lucian stepped forward, intent on defeating the gang members and saving as many of his soldiers as he could.

“Minerva, Teflyn. Let's–”

His words were interrupted by the crash of a soldier's body hitting the ground just in front of him.

As his guards tended to the wounded man, Lucian followed the path where the body had flown from.

Standing tall amongst the group of criminals was a man who was starkly different from the rest. Red eyes that contained a piercing rage, a muscled body that had been trained for war, fox-like ears that twitched endlessly, and…

…White hair!?

So that's why the battle in this room is going so poorly!

The main army was fighting in the other room with Emilia, while the soldiers around Lucian were only securing the area. Because of Minerva's ability to sense people, there wasn't a need to leave a lot of men behind, which meant the fighting force was minimal.

But the majority of the gang was also in the other room, which should have given the advantage to Lucian's soldiers in both fights.

Yet despite the numbers being favorable for the king, his men were losing the battle to secure their own route of retreat out of the warehouse.

And the reason for that was staring Lucian right in the eyes.

An enhanced white hair. How did the gang get hold of someone like that?

The Almekian Kingdom kept careful records of white hairs within its borders. There were few enough born that each one could be marked and traced through life.

Emilia herself had such a record, starting from her birth 17 years prior. It had updates with each major event that she experienced, such as when her parents moved out to the countryside to raise her in relative seclusion.

The records didn't have the details one might expect from a surveillance state on modern Earth, but the kingdom was fully aware when Emilia moved to the capital. And, of course, when she joined the military.

This white hair looks trained and ready for combat. How did someone like him end up in the hands of a criminal gang?

No, that's not important right now. All that matters is defeating him. If we can take him down, we can end the gang's resistance all at once.

Fortunately for Lucian, the man with red eyes had a similar thought about him. Taking down the king was the white hair's goal from the beginning, so when the gang leader realized his target had stepped right into his trap, he could only respond with a savage smile.

“Here he comes,” Lucian said. “Minerva, Teflyn, get ready.”

Red Eyes broke off from the battle, along with a group of handpicked men, all of whom were considered the best fighters in the gang.

It was essentially a strike force, meant to cut directly to the heart of the opponent and strike down the leader.

In other words, Lucian.

That look in his eyes. He's definitely in his berserk state, yet he's still this calm?

Was the mage that enhanced him too weak to bring out his fully berserked persona, or…

Each white hair responded differently to the effects of [Enhance]. Some became enraged, making them difficult to control, even by the military.

Fortunately, that was rare, with most retaining varying degrees of rationality. Emilia herself was one of the better examples of a rational, berserked white hair, but even she was prone to losing her focus and charging into enemy formations without care.

Yet the white hair that was walking toward Lucian seemed even more in control than Emilia.

No, that makes sense. If you're going to keep a white hair hidden from the kingdom, then it'd have to be one that can keep himself in check, even while berserked.

That white hair stopped just a few paces from Lucian, a murderous glint in his red eyes. He hoisted his massive warhammer in two hands with apparent ease, but rather than attacking, he simply revealed his fangs with a sinister smile.

“You shoulda stayed on that safe, comfortable throne, Your Highness.” The sarcasm in his voice was obvious.

“It's not as comfortable as you'd imagine. But it sure beats living in an abandoned warehouse like a beast that's afraid of going out into the light.”

“Big words from someone lucky enough to be born as a prince.” Red Eyes pointed at Lucian. “If you'd been in my position, you'd have broken down crying the first time someone kicked you because of your hair color.”

“So that's your excuse for bringing so much misery to this city? You were mistreated, so you're going to return that pain to others with the very strength that they feared to begin with?”

“So what? All white hairs want to do the same, even if they don't have the guts to do it!”

Lucian shook his head. “That's where you're wrong. Not all white hairs are vindictive and cruel. Some want to do what's right, even if they don't receive the thanks they deserve.”

“Cowards! Bending the knee to the ones who hate us! The ones who control us! I'll never bow down like that ever again!”

“You say that as if you have a choice in the matter.” Lucian readied his sword. “You chose this path, becoming a blight on innocent people who are only trying to survive in this unforgiving world. I won't let someone like you continue to infect my kingdom.”

“Hah! Hahaha! What can you do, little boy? I rule the streets! Out here, I'm king! And those who stand in my way…” Red Eyes hefted his Warhammer. “All end up smashed.”

Both warriors knew that the time for words was over. It was time for them to decide who really sat on the throne.

But neither of them wanted the others to interfere, which was why…

“Minerva, Teflyn. Take my guards and get rid of his minions. Men, protect the girls.”

Red Eyes smiled in response. “Don't hold back, even if they're girls.”

With that, all the pieces had been set in place. The only thing left to do … was fight to the death.

Chapter 18

“[Order]. Kill the white hair.” Lucian opened his hand, loosing it from the hilt that he had been gripping since entering the warehouse.

Rather than succumbing to gravity and falling to the floor, the sword continued floating just where it had been before he released it.

Once given an order with his [Command Magic], any object would try to fulfill Lucian's desire to the best of its ability, defying even the laws of physics that governed the world.

Fueled by his unique spell, the autonomous sword zipped toward the oncoming white hair, seeking to end the battle in a single, quick strike.

“What the hell!?” Red Eyes swung the huge warhammer, nearly on reflex.

The huge chunk of metal smashed into Lucian's sword, sending a loud clank through the large room. With such a heavy weapon, the force of impact can't be underestimated, which was a fact Lucian was finding out.

His sword was a blur as it flew across his vision, knocked away by the powerful strike of Red Eyes’ massive weapon. Yet despite its obvious weight and size, the white hair seemed to wield it as if it were made from styrofoam.

He's strong. All white hairs are, but he's got the muscles and a naturally large frame on top of his berserked strength.

I need to be careful. Even while enhanced with Teflyn's powerful magic, I can't take too many hits from his warhammer.

Lucian had already pulled his main weapon from its sheathe, a sword that had been passed down through the royal family for generations. The blade contained mysterious runes that gave the weapon a sharpness and durability beyond that of any other sword he had seen.

Before Lucian's first weapon could recover and come back in for another strike, Red Eyes had already closed the distance. The only thing between him and the berserked white hair was his shield, which still hovered protectively in front of him.

“Outta the way!” Red Eyes swung his massive warhammer for a second time.

The chunk of steel hit the shield with a force that would shatter a normal man to pieces. Lucian could even clearly feel the shockwave, despite not even holding the shield.

His Command Magic was powerful, but it had its limits. Just like the sword before, the shield goes flying through the air, leaving Lucian completely undefended against Red Eyes' next attack.

And attack he did, with the Warhammer coming down on the king from above. If he were to take the hit directly, even Teflyn's enhancement magic and his own [Physical Resistance I] skill would have a difficult time protecting him.

But despite both his autonomous sword and shield having been knocked away, Lucian wasn't panicked in the slightest.

His main weapon gripped in both hands, Lucian arced his sword’s tip toward the oncoming warhammer, catching it by the shaft just below the steel head.

With the force of his attack, he managed to deflect Red Eyes' weapon as it came down from above. Coupled with a quick sidestep, the warhammer ended up hitting the warehouse floor safely away from Lucian's body, spitting up bits of wood in the process.

“You may be strong,” Lucian said. “But you'll need more than brute force to beat me.”

“We'll see how tough you talk when you're just a splatter on the ground!”

The king took a single step back, just enough to get out of Red Eyes' attack range. But more importantly, enough space for his shield to get back into position, protecting him from the angry white hair.

“Move!” Red Eyes swung at the shield, knocking it away for a second time.

His attack was quicker, meaning the shield wouldn't be out of position for long. But it was enough time for Red Eyes to get at least one attack in.

“It's over.” The one who spoke wasn't Red Eyes. It was Lucian.

Just as Red Eyes began to swing his warhammer, a flash of silver streaked across Lucian's vision. It was accompanied by a spray of red, along with a grunt of pain.

The warhammer’s massive head of steel fell to the ground, though a large hand still held onto the shaft. But the one holding it now had a stream of blood flowing from a wound in his side.

“The hell's with this sword!?” Red Eyes knocks the blade away, as if his wound didn't bother him at all.

But in the time it took to send Lucian's weapon flying, the shield made its return, floating protectively in front of the king.

“Give up,” Lucian said. “You're outmatched.”

“Like hell I am!”

Lucian watched on as Red Eyes battled against the equipment he had enchanted with his Command Magic.

As soon as he defended against the sword, the berserked white hair would go for the shield to clear a path to Lucian's body. But by the time he could open that path, the autonomous sword was already hounding his flank, forcing him to abandon his assault and deal with the weapon before it could give him another deep wound.

That same scene played itself out several times. Even Red Eyes was starting to get desperate, no doubt realizing how little progress he was making.

So, with a shout, he called out to his men, the gang's strongest warriors that he had brought along with him to take Lucian down.

“Forget the girls! Get the king!”

“Hm?” Lucian made a calm noise. “Haven't you been paying attention?”

Red Eyes knocked the sword away again. “Paying attention!? To wha–hey, what are you idiots doing!?”

Red Eyes had finally taken notice of the battle that raged around him. And from the look on his face, he didn't like what he saw.

“Kukuku.” A mysterious laugh echoed out from behind Teflyn's demonic mask. “To think these are the best sacrifices you have to offer me. How disappointing.”

There was a flash of steel, followed by a man's panicked voice, and finally, the thud of his body hitting the floor.

“S-she’s a demon! She's actually a demon!”

“Won't you play with me?” She raised another dagger. “I've been bored for so long.”

“No…! I won't become a demon's toy!”

Despite his words, Teflyn had no intention of letting the criminals escape. Soon, he was made to forcibly follow his fellows into the afterlife.

As for the other girl Lucian had beside him…

“Hmm.” Minerva put a finger to her lips. “I suppose that pose suits the three of you.”

“Get these things off me…!” A gang member struggled against his captor.

But rather than being held by a person, what held his arms and legs were vines, sprouting from the warehouse floor.

His two allies were in a similar situation, their weapons rendered as useless as their entwined arms.

The soldiers helping Minerva were so shocked at the strange magic that they hadn't made any moves to finish off the criminals, likely because they feared getting caught up in the spell themselves.

“You may proceed,” Minerva said. “The vines will only capture those I desire to hold.”

“R-right.” One of the soldiers stepped forward.

“No!” A criminal struggled harder. “Something like this shouldn't be possi–guh!”

That was the last complaint he would ever make.

Minerva raised her hand, and a shard of ice appeared in it. “For a gang of hardened criminals, you don't put it much of a fight.”

The shard of ice zipped out, impaling a member of the gang that had been caught in her vines.

As Red Eyes watched his men fall, his face turned grim. But despite how bad the situation was becoming, he didn't show the slightest intention of surrendering.

“[Order].” The autonomous sword that had been hounding Red Eyes returned to Lucian's hand. “This battle has already been decided. I suggest you give up now.”

“Damn you.” He held his warhammer in both hands, but didn't move to attack. “Don't think you're going to win like this! I didn't build up my empire just to lose it to some royal brat!”

“Still being stubborn, are you? Well, not that I expected anything else from a berserked white hair. Guess I'll just have to put an end to your gang once and for all.”

Lucian raised his secondary sword, preparing to refill it with even more powerful magic. He'd limited it before, but he was done holding back. It really was time to end the battle.

But before he could use his Command Magic…

“Boss!” The beating of boots on wood filled the room.

Turning, Lucian saw a group of criminals entering through the front door. Considering Sigurd and a squad of soldiers had the entire warehouse surrounded, he found it hard to believe that anyone could make it through.

Unless Sigurd and his men had been defeated.

“Haha…” Red Eyes let out a soft laugh. “Hahahaha!”

“What's so funny?” Lucian asked.

“You really are a fool! Did you think all of my men were inside this warehouse!? Why would we lure you here, then give you the advantage by letting you surround us!?”

“Are you saying the hidden passages in the walls wasn't your only strategy to flank us?”

Red Eyes showed his fangs. “It's too late to realize your mistake. By now, my men have dealt with whatever soldiers you left outside. And now, they're coming here to help us finish you off like a cornered rat.”

Lucian looked to the entrance, where the group of criminals had rushed through to meet up with their leader.

No more men were coming through the door, but if Red Eyes was right, then any second now, there could be a flood of gang members, ready to turn the tide on the battle.

“Is that all you have to say?” Lucian asked.

“You…! Don't act smug! Didn't you hear what I said!? Your men are dead, and you're next!”

“The problem with a berserked white hair is that they often don't understand the situation around them. Even if you've got more control over your rage than most, it's still clouding your eyes.”

“What? You're the one who doesn't understand! It was my men who walked through that door! We're winning out there!”

“Those men?” Lucian looked to the criminals who had entered. “There isn't even a dozen of them, and most have obvious injuries. Plus, have you even seen their expressions?”

Red Eyes finally turned to look at his so-called reinforcements. Without exception, all of them had a hint of fear in their eyes, as if they'd just barely escaped the jaws of death.

“What's going on!?” Red Eyes roared at them. “Where are the rest of my men!?”

“B-boss…” The man gulped. “They're dead…”

“W-what…?”

“There was a white hair with a spear…! We couldn't do nothin’ against him! We barely escaped with our lives! Please, boss! You gotta beat him or we're all dead!”

“Fools! I'm fighting the king! I don't have time to clean up your mess!”

“But boss…!”

“Shut it! Forget that white hair and help me take down the king! If we do that, then we'll win!”

Another one of the men from outside tapped Red Eyes on the shoulder. The white hair turned with obvious anger, but when he saw that his underling was pointing somewhere, he traced his finger to the destination.

There, standing in the warehouse doorway, was a man with white hair, furry ears, and red eyes. Although he was covered in blood, most of it belonged to his enemies, and the wounds he sustained were only a minor nuisance to him in his current state.

The light leaking in from behind that white haired man gave a distinct profile, making it easy to see the spear that he held in his hands.

“Boss! That's him!”

“Tch! Damn white hair bodyguards.” Red Eyes spat onto the ground. “But he's not a threat. I heard this foolish king picked his white hairs up straight from the academy. None of them have any real combat experience.”

“So…” the white hair in the doorway took a step forward, entering the warehouse. “That's where the mice ran off to. Making me chase you here–I hope you're prepared to pay for the trouble. How about I start by taking your lives?”

“N-no! Stay back…!” The men scrambled behind their boss.

“Cowards!” Red Eyes yelled. “Keep the king busy. You can at least do that. I'll take care of this weak white hair.”

That's some confidence, Lucian thought. As expected of a berserked white hair.

But you might be surprised at just how strong Sigurd really is.

Unfortunately, Lucian couldn't sit back and enjoy the battle between the two white hairs, as he had his own business to attend to.

“Rush the king!” one of the criminals shouted. “Take him down before he can call for reinforcements!”

“Are you sure I need them?” Lucian spoke mostly to himself, as the men were already focused on their attack.

Having refilled the sword with magic, he held it out, giving it new instructions.

“[Order]. Cut down the criminals.” It flew from his open hand, straight at the man leading the charge.

He was felled in an instant, the sword barely slowing its momentum. In a blink, another man was on the floor, but that still left eight people for Lucian to deal with.

In their minds, their tactic of throwing bodies at him was still working, despite having lost two people before even reaching the shield that protected the king.

And since that shield could only be in one place at a time, all they had to do was spread out and most of them would make it by.

However…

“To think you would walk right into my embrace.” Minerva raised her hand. “Allow me to give you a reward.”

Vines sprouted on Lucian's left flank, wrapping their spindly arms around the bodies of several men who sought to cut the king down.

“What the hell's with these stupid plants!?”

“Stupid…?” Minerva narrowed her eyes. “It seems you lack the elegance to understand the beauty of nature. But don't worry, I'm here to correct you.”

Minerva snapped her fingers, and at the same time, the vines began to grow thorns. Each of the men held in their grasp shouted in pain as the thorns pierced their skin.

They received little more than pricks, barely drawing a trickle of blood. Yet without fail, each of the men struggling against the vines began to fall still, their bodies going limp in a matter of seconds.

“Don't underestimate mother nature.” Minerva cancelled her magical vines, and the criminal's bodies fell to the floor.

As for Lucian's other flank…

“D-demon!?”

“That's it,” Teflyn said with a near growl. “Show me your fear, your terror!”

Two of the men were already down, leaving just a single man standing. But having seen his allies defeated by a horned creature wearing the face of a demon, the criminal couldn't help but take a step back.

“Stay away…!”

Teflyn stopped.

“I-it actually listened…?”

The oni warrior raised a single hand, in which sat a dagger. However, it didn't remain in her grasp for long.

“Guh…!” The final criminal facing Teflyn falls, leaving Lucian's right flank clear.

It's nice having reliable allies fighting with me.

Just hope Emilia's enjoying herself.

Ah, who am I kidding? She definitely has a huge smile on her lips right now.

Lucian was correct, though he had no way of verifying that fact for himself.

And since he had a couple of criminals of his own to clean up, he couldn't even take the time to check on his white haired bodyguard in the other room.

Though if something went wrong, he was sure Minerva would tell him since she can sense their presences with ease.

“What’s with this annoying shield…!” One of the gang members tried knocking it away, but his sword barely made the shield budge.

“I put a lot of magic into the shield this time,” Lucian said. “You'll have a hard time getting past it without something like a warhammer and the strength of a berserked white hair.”

“Then…” a second criminal yelled. “I'll be the one to cut you down instea–”

Lucian's magically-enhanced sword swooped by, putting an end to the shouting man before he could even get into melee range.

That left just the one beating on the shield. But the sound of metal on metal had already fallen silent. Not because the man had fallen but simply because…

“Screw this! I'm not dying here–”

He did in fact perish right where he stood. Though he didn't do much standing afterwards.

“That puts an end to the small fry,” Lucian said. “Now it's just the white hair.”

The battle between Sigurd and Red Eyes had been raging the entire time. Lucian had kept an eye on their duel, just in case. But he didn't see a need to intervene.

Their fight was still ongoing, yet Lucian just calmly watched as the two white hairs clashed time and again. He considered joining the fight, but he knew Sigurd was having fun.

Besides, he was the king, as well as the leader of the attack party. He had something else he needed to do, and the person who could help him was standing right by his side.

“Minerva, what's the status on the operation?”

The fairy girl focused on the presences in and around the warehouse. “The fighting outside has stopped, save for a few criminals who are trying to flee. In the room behind us, Emilia and the soldiers have pushed the gang into a single corner. It seems they're about to finish their battle shortly. And the room we stand in is as you can see.”

Lucian looked around the area. His autonomous sword was flying around, cutting down the members of the gang that had appeared from the hidden passages in the walls.

Teflyn was also enjoying herself, helping soldiers with her twin dagger techniques. Shouts about how there was a demon in the warehouse were even reaching Lucian's ears.

As expected, the operation was almost complete. Nearly without exception, the criminals had been cut down, with only a few pockets of resistance remaining.

Along with their white hair leader.

They called him their boss. And from the white hair's words, he definitely considers himself the leader of this gang.

No wonder they grew so large and powerful. But how did a white hair slip under our radar for so long…?

Lucian eyed the huge white hair that wielded a massive warhammer like it was a toy. He was certainly a warrior, but it was obvious that the man relied on his size and strength to overpower his opponents.

When it came to combat, being a white hair gave him a massive advantage over nearly everyone else in the world. And he had used that to his benefit his entire life.

His stint as a soldier had forged him into quite a fighter, filling him with technique and skill.

But despite his competence, Red Eyes never quite excelled. He was bigger than most white hairs and maintained his temper better while enhanced, but he wasn't truly a warrior.

At his core, he was a bully, always using his inherent strength to get what he wanted. He had trained, but not as hard as the others. He hadn't needed to. At least, not until he stepped onto a battlefield.

Once faced with a squad of white hairs from the opposing army, even a white hair as large and intimidating as Red Eyes couldn't brute force his way through. If he made one mistake, he would simply become another dead white hair on the battlefield.

That was why when a particular marquis offered a way out, he took it without hesitation.

He wanted to bully the weak again, to be the one everyone feared.

And so, he became the crime lord, Red Eyes.

Although Lucian didn't know Red Eyes' backstory, he could at least deduce his martial skill. And that was precisely why he wasn't worried for Sigurd's safety.

“Stay still, you rat!” Red Eyes swung his warhammer.

A spear knocked the weapon off course, sending it harmlessly into the warehouse floor. With a twirl, Sigurd redirected his spear, sending its tip toward the raging white hair in front of him.

“Guh…!” Red Eyes grunted as he sustained yet another wound. “Hah … hah…”

“Is that all?” Sigurd asked. “I would have expected more from someone as loud as you.”

“You little–what the!?” Red Eyes looked down, where vines were crawling up his body. “Don't joke with me!”

He took a huge step, snapping some of the vines. Yet for each one that broke, another grew to take its place.

Given enough time, perhaps he could build up enough momentum to break free from Minerva's grasping vines. However, time is one thing he lacked.

He felt a prickling sensation whenever the vines grabbed him, and he noticed that they were accompanied by a trickle of blood.

But more importantly, while he was trying to break free from the vines, he came face to face with the tip of a spear.

“Where are you going?” Sigurd asked. “The battle's not over yet.”

“You damn coward! Fight me like a man!”

“I'd love to, but…” Sigurd looked over Red Eyes' shoulder, where Lucian was standing. “Orders are orders.”

“Coward! I'll smash you! I'll…” A sudden drowsiness began to seep into Red Eyes. “I’ll … crush anyone … who gets … in my way…”

After his words, Red Eyes began to go limp, his warhammer falling to the wooden floor.

“Goodnight,” Minerva said.

With that, the capital city's largest criminal empire came crumbling down.

Chapter 19

“What are the conditions on the streets now?” Lucian asked from his seat at the head of the table.

A man a few chairs down met the king's eyes. The Minister of Domestic Affairs was such a plain looking person that Lucian was certain he'd blend right in with a crowd, like he wasn't even there.

In fact, Lucian couldn't help but wonder if that was precisely what enabled him to perform his job as well as he did. Being able to melt into a crowd would likely be a great skill for someone looking to gather unbiased information.

“From our initial investigation,” the man said, “it seems the shops that were once under the control of that white hair's gang have experienced quite a remarkable upturn in morale. Foot traffic also appears to have risen, as news has spread that those shopping districts are under the king's personal protection.”

The Minister of Domestic Affairs picked up a piece of parchment from the table. “However, some shops have already been threatened by other gangs who are looking to move into the territory of their former rival. If left alone, the situation would likely just revert back to how it was before the criminals were dealt with.”

Lucian nodded. “I expected as much. That's why I've organized a new division of guards. Their sole purpose will be to seek and destroy all gang activity within the city, and they'll be led by several white hairs to ensure that they have more than enough combat potential.”

“That's great to hear. Even if the new division doesn't make many arrests, simply knowing that a powerful squad of soldiers is hunting them would likely do wonders when it comes to keeping them in check.”

“Agreed,” Lucian said. “But I don't want to just let them slither away to their dens. I plan to thoroughly cleanse the city of their rot.”

“An admirable goal. But how long do you have before you need to leave the city and join the war effort up north?”

“...A week.” Lucian looked to his right, where his sister sat. “But I have people I trust staying behind to rule in my stead. There won't be any respite for the gangs, no matter where I am.”

“If it's just some criminals,” Mia said, “then there won't be any problems.”

“Great. And since you'll be in charge, don't hesitate to use any resources you need. The most important part is keeping the citizens safe and allowing them to prosper.”

“I'll do my best to continue the work you started, brother.”

“Oh, and you'll have Teflyn here with you–”

“Don't even think of finishing that sentence!” The oni warrior in question cut Lucian off without hesitation.

“–is what I'd like to say. But if I tried to leave her behind, she'd probably just follow us to the battlefield.”

“Danger! Kishin!”

“At least I'll be able to keep an eye on you and stop you from doing anything too crazy.” Lucian shook his head. “In any case, now that the crown has made such a decisive move against organized crime, they should get the message soon that they're no longer welcome here in the city.”

Mia tilted her head just a bit. “They may believe that you only moved against that gang because of the white hair leading it. Perhaps that's why the others have tried to take the territory for themselves so quickly.”

“That's true. But once we start arresting members of other gangs, they should get the point. It'll be up to you to see the operations through, Mia. No mercy.”

“Mmm. Criminals feed on the livelihoods of the innocent. There's no way I'd let them off easy.”

At first, Lucian had a difficult time adjusting to the reality of his new world. Back on Earth, people were often given plenty of opportunities to redeem themselves, with the exception of the most heinous acts.

Yet despite his initial reluctance, Lucian couldn't help but admit that such a soft approach wouldn't work in the Almekian Kingdom. When performing a cleansing on the gangs, they simply didn't have the capacity to arrest and care for each and every criminal.

He would have to build many times more prisons than they had. He'd have to staff them with guards and support personnel, pay for the inmates’ food and other needs, and have a system in place to try and rehabilitate them.

Such infrastructure and social programs simply didn't exist. It didn't need to, since the kingdom had historically executed most career criminals shortly after apprehending them. Not to mention, many of them didn't live long enough to even be arrested.

The raid on the white hair gang showed precisely why that was. Both sides were fighting for their lives, so something like a peaceful surrender was never an option.

Perhaps some would see his new world as being too harsh. Yet it was Lucian's reality, and he had to deal with it. No amount of wishful thinking would cause a modern prison system to materialize out of nowhere.

I still want to fix the prisons, if nothing else.

Even if we can't keep many people behind bars, those that are should be treated humanely.

But as usual, I'll have to put that task aside for now. I've got to defend my lawful citizens from the Esgares Empire before thinking about making the lives of criminals better.

Though how many are actually innocent is something I really don't want to think about…

Putting that aside, Lucian refocused on the tasks in his near future, meeting the eyes of the Minister of Domestic Affairs.

“What about my reputation? Do the people have good things to say about me after my recent attempts to clean up the streets?”

“Ah, most certainly, Your Majesty. Quite a clever plan, if I do say so myself. You were already well-liked by the citizens, so providing them with some entertainment and making the city safer has only boosted your image. If you continue with these measures, I think you'll earn quite the title for yourself in the history books. How does Lucian the Great sound to your ears?”

“I could do without a fancy title, to be honest. But I guess in the end, it's up to the historians.” Lucian stood. “Just keep your ear to the streets, like always. I'll meet with you again before I leave for the battlefield.”

The Minister of Domestic Affairs stood, as well. “Of course. My ears are always finely tuned to catch public opinion.”

With that, the meeting came to an end. The results of Lucian's efforts could be considered beneficial on nearly all fronts.

His reveal of Minerva and the festival that accompanied it had lifted the mood of all who attended. And with the cleaning of the streets, the lives of the citizens had only improved as of late.

According to the Minister of Domestic Affairs, the people of the city understood that Lucian intended to ease their fear and suffering. Not a single one of his plans had failed.

And yet, despite everything having gone in his favor, he hadn't managed to accomplish one of his most important goals.

I didn't level up. That's … very unfortunate.

Among the quests in his Divine System Interface, one required him to gain the acceptance of his subjects. He thought to win their hearts with his actions, but even after achieving so many victories, he had yet to fulfill the requirements for the quest.

Could it be that I need to defeat the Esgares Empire in battle to truly gain their acceptance?

No matter how comfortable I make their lives, the threat of being conquered by an enemy nation may be too much to overcome without at least one decisive victory over them.

As Lucian and his usual entourage left the room, a certain girl noticed his mood.

Emilia had expected him to be filled with pride after accomplishing so much, yet it felt like it was never enough for Lucian.

Since her prince seemed to be completely lost in his own thoughts, she decided to speak up and ask the question that was on everyone's mind.

“Prince Lucian, where are we going next?”

He turned to Emilia, his focus returning. “Ah, sorry. I was thinking about a few things. Anyway, I want to go out to the city. Actually, I have a particular destination in mind.”

“Is that so? Then I'll be happy to accompany you!”

“Thanks, Emilia. Let's get ready, then. There are a few things I need to bring.”

“Okay!”

As Lucian started down the hall, he informed the girls about the place he wanted to go. Hearing of the destination caused all of them to show him a look of surprise. But there weren't any complaints.

As the king, he could quickly get a carriage ready to go, filled with the items he needed to bring. So, without wasting time, he set off through the castle gate and out to the city beyond.

“You didn't level up?” Emilia asked after hearing Lucian explain why he seemed so lost in thought recently.

“I haven't leveled since the day we met with the Fairy Queen. Since we only have a week until I have to leave for the front lines, I was hoping to get one more before then.”

“Ah, that makes sense. It's good to be as strong as possible if we're going to war.”

“Exactly. It's not like I only cleaned the streets because I wanted to level up, but I was at least hoping that doing it would fulfill the requirements for the quest. Unfortunately, it's not enough.”

“The Almekian Kingdom is vast,” Mia said. “Perhaps it will take some time before word of your recent actions spread far enough to activate the so-called level up.”

“About that–back when I was solving the food crisis, I received the level up just after we parted ways with Alma at that park. It was a curious timing, as the deal had long since been struck by then. Thinking about it, I couldn't help but wonder why it was at that timing and not when Alma sealed the trade document.”

Lucian rubbed his chin. “The quests were created by the Goddess herself as a way for me to grow stronger. As a Divine Being, she can see into the future and know how the results of my actions will eventually play out. So as soon as we struck the deal with Alma, that should have been the logical completion of the quest. However…”

Lucian paused, thinking about the Goddess. He wasn't sure just how much she wanted him to keep as a secret. It seemed like she was a bit too open with him at times, but she had never explicitly mentioned what he could or couldn't say.

She's … unique is a nice way of putting it.

I could definitely see her adding strange requirements for quests that I can't see just by checking the quest log.

Or maybe she just manually decides when to level me up?

That thought’s a bit concerning, actually. How much does she watch me…?

“Hey!”

Lucian nearly fell out of his cushioned seat at the sound of a voice shouting in his mind.

Seeing as how he stopped talking before he said too much about the Goddess, the girls were already starting to give him strange looks. And with how he must have looked after hearing that voice, it was no wonder the girls were getting curious.

“Ah, sorry,” he said. “Just give me a minute, please…”

“Goddess?” he asked the telepathic voice. “Why are you yelling in my ear?”

“It’s obviously because you're acting like I'm some kind of stalker!”

“Because of that? Isn't it only logical to consider such a thing?”

“I'll have you know that I'm simply performing my duties as a Goddess and nothing more!”

“Well, the problem is that … you're kind of proving my point by listening to my thoughts, aren't you?”

The Goddess audibly scoffed. “How could I accurately record your journey if I left out your inner thoughts? But don't worry, I don't watch when you go to the bathroom. Because I'm decidedly not a stalker.”

“Umm … thanks, I think?”

“Your appreciation is received, though a little lacking in enthusiasm.”

Lucian barely kept a stiff smile from his face. “Right, I'll work on that. But you didn't really contact me to yell at me about this, did you?”

“...”

“Hey! Don't tell me that was actually the only reason!”

“Kekeke.”

“Don’t just give me a strange laugh! Hurry and tell me what you really wanted to say!”

“I suppose I'll enlighten you before your companions begin thinking that you've lost your mind.” The Goddess snickered. “Essentially, I've come to provide guidance for you. I hope you're grateful.”

“I'm certainly something. Grateful might not be quite the right word, though…”

“I'll also take thankful, pleased, satisfied, or any other number of adjectives that describes your pleasant mood at the moment.”

“I'm definitely thinking of a few adjectives. But we're getting a little sidetracked here…”

“Well, if it's the matter I've come to enlighten you about, then it's simply the fact that … you're too weak!”

Lucian felt a tinge of agitation. “What do you mean too weak!? Do you know how hard I've been working to get stronger!? Training every day, working on your quests to gain levels…!”

“Yes, I'm fully aware. And yet the truth is that you're still too weak.”

“I can beat a trained and berserked white hair one on one, easily! And they're some of the strongest people outside of unique cases like the fairies and powerful oni!”

“All true, though there are also some powerful humans, beastfolk, and dark elves that you've yet to encounter, so don't go thinking you're hot stuff just because you can beat a single white hair. In fact, if you couldn't defeat one by now, this world would well and truly be destined to fall.”

Lucian openly sighed. “Okay, so I'm not strong enough. That doesn't change what I need to do.”

“Correct, but don't forget that you're going to a real battlefield soon. Even a powerful warrior can lose their life if they're not careful. And you may find yourself facing some difficult decisions.”

“What are you trying to say? That I'm not ready to go to war?”

“Yes. Not just in strength but also in other ways. But you've already made up your mind, and I'm not here to guide your hand, only to give advice to my chosen champion. And my advice is that despite how strong you consider yourself, know that it's not nearly enough to turn the tide on your true enemy. Be careful on the battlefield.”

Lucian spent a second to consider her words. “Alright, I understand. I mean, I did have that run-in with a Black Dragon recently, and I couldn't defeat it, even with Emilia's help. So, I guess it's not surprising that I'm still too weak to beat the God's Acolyte or whatever.”

“Precisely! It's good that you understand so quickly. If you're careful, I'm sure it'll be a huge weight off the shoulders of your cute little white hair girlfriend~”

“Girlfriend!? She's my personal guard and one of my most trustworthy companions!”

“Is that really all she is to you? You're not a 40-year-old man with a family any more, you know. I'm sure Emilia would make a great mistress~”

Lucian consciously stopped himself from looking toward Emilia. “As if I could do something like that!”

“Oh? You'd take her as a wife, instead? That may cause some friction with the nobles, but I'm sure you could work it out.”

“Wife…”

“Ah, so you are interested! But who would be the first wife? Emilia or Minerva…?”

“Stop right there! I don't like where this is going!”

“Hm? But isn't that kind of thing normal for a king? It's good to secure the bloodline, right?”

“Why does it feel like you're just saying that to mess with me?”

“As if I would stoop to such depths.” The Goddess let out a soft laugh. “Ah, but I couldn't help but notice that you didn't deny the fact that Emilia is cute. Does that mean you agree?”

“Well … yeah. Emilia may hate her white hair, but I think it looks amazing, especially when contrasted against her red eyes. And she's always working hard to stay in shape, so there's really no denying the fact that she's cute.”

“Eh!?” A familiar voice echoed through the telepathic connection.

“W-wha…!? Emilia!?”

“Um, Prince Lucian? Why can I hear your voice in my head? And can you hear me, too?”

“Ah, well I've kinda been having a conversation with the Goddess for a bit…”

“Eh? So you were talking to her when you called me … c-cute…?”

“You heard that!? You conniving Goddess! You did all this on purpose!”

Another soft laugh could be heard. “Gotta go~”

“Get back here and explain things properly!”

Unfortunately for Lucian, the telepathic connection was mercilessly severed after his final complaint.

With no way to force the Goddess's hand, he could only turn his eyes to Emilia and hope she understood that he was set up.

“Awawawa…” The girl in question let out a strange sound.

The others looked from Emilia to Lucian, as if they could sense that something happened between them. But since they weren't part of the telepathic conversation, they could only make guesses in their minds.

“Ahem.” Lucian cleared his throat. “As I was saying before I got distracted, I'm not sure what qualifies as me completing a quest and gaining a level. So, we'll just have to keep working at it any way we can.”

“If you're trying to spread your name,” Minerva said, “then why are we dressed in such a fashion?”

Lucian looked to the girls. Emilia, Mia, Minerva, and Teflyn all had nice clothes on, but they were far different than their usual sets.

In terms of quality, they could still be considered high. But at the same time, the fashion and complexity of the outfits was more in line with a lesser noble, rather than a high noble.

If they were to wear such clothes to a royal ball, the nobles would definitely consider it a breach of etiquette.

Yet all of them, including Lucian himself, had on such common clothing.

“Ah, well I meant to say this earlier, but I got a bit sidetracked by something…” Lucian made an effort to forget about the Goddess’ rude interruption. “Anyway, I don't plan on using our trip today to spread my name. This is just something I want to do for myself.”

“I see.” Minerva didn't sound disappointed. On the contrary, she sounded pleased to hear him say that.

“Speaking of our destination, it looks like we're here. Guess I ended up getting distracted for most of the ride, huh…”

Looking out the carriage window, Lucian could see a large house in rather poor condition. Though calling it a house wasn't quite right, even if people did live inside. Lots of people.

Surrounding the building was a yard, but it was small and kept just as poorly. Overall, the property gave off a feeling of abandonment, which Lucian thought was unfortunately all too fitting, considering who lived inside.

Since there wasn’t a good place to turn around in the small yard, the carriage stopped on the street just beside the entrance. Like the occupants’ outfits, the carriage itself was rather mundane, giving off the feeling of a merchant or low-born noble, rather than a king and his most trusted companions.

Like Lucian said, it wouldn't do to let others know who he really was. Not only would it be in bad taste to use this as a way to increase his fame, but having the king himself show up would likely cause the people who lived inside to have a panic attack.

Emilia was the first to exit the carriage. Lucian wanted to complain, but they had left most of the guards at the castle since bringing a royal entourage would only cause suspicion.

And since Emilia was his personal guard, there was no way she'd relent and let her prince step out into a dangerous street before her.

While Lucian wanted to be next, a certain energetic oni rushed out behind Emilia before he could get to the carriage door. Unlike Emilia, Teflyn rushed out with seemingly no care for any potential danger.

However, Lucian knew her better than that. She was definitely using her senses to search for any potential ambushes. Plus, if someone were lurking around, he was sure Minerva would have warned them.

So, with those thoughts in mind, the king exited the carriage.

Of course, he held his hand out to the next girl, Minerva. She took it and used him to keep her balance as she walked down the single step between the carriage and the ground.

Finally, Mia appeared. Like before, Lucian offered his hand, and his sister had no problem receiving the gesture.

With all of them on the ground, Lucian led them through the yard. He was surprised that not a single person was outside. Even if there wasn't much of a yard, it still had to be better than sitting inside all day.

Ignoring his thoughts, he walked up to the door and gave it a firm knock. Almost immediately, someone opened it, as if they had been waiting for him.

In fact, they had. Lucian sent a letter letting them know when he'd be arriving, so the person in the open doorway had literally been standing there waiting for him to show up.

“Hello, Caretaker.” Lucian gave a slight nod of respect. “I hope you've been well.”

“Thank you, My Lord.” She gave a much deeper bow. “We're honored that you'd grace us with a visit.”

“It's not a big deal, really.” He peered behind the caretaker and saw the faces of several children peering out from various rooms. “It's normal for nobles to sponsor orphanages like this one.”

“Yes, without donations, we wouldn't be able to keep the doors open. Still, we're really grateful for every noble who even considers sponsoring us.”

“In that case, let's discuss a few details. I'm sure you'll find that I'm quite accommodating.”

The caretaker stepped aside, allowing Lucian and the girls to enter the orphanage that they came to inspect and fund.

The first thing he noticed about the inside of the building was that it was in desperate need of renovation, even more so than the outside. Though that didn't come as a surprise, considering how many kids lived inside.

Every coin this place gets likely goes to feeding and housing the people here, the caretakers included.

Things like repainting the interior walls and adding a fresh coat of sealant to the floor is a luxury, not a necessity.

But the building wasn't Lucian's primary concern. With a bit of money, any place can be renovated to a decent standard.

No, what he was really concerned with were the people who relied on the orphanage for their livelihoods.

In other words, the children.

“The young ones are quite well-behaved,” the caretaker said. “I'm sure they won't cause you any problems.”

Lucian picked up on the fact she was talking to the kids more so than him.

“I'm surprised they're all indoors,” he said. “It's a bit cold outside, but it's still a rather nice day, all things considered.”

“Ah, to tell the truth, I didn't want them bothering you on your way in. They can be quite rowdy when they're playing.”

“So that's it. But really, it's not a problem. I wouldn't mind, even if they swarmed us on the way in.”

“I'm glad to hear that you're so understanding. Unfortunately, not everyone is as accommodating as you. But I'll keep that in mind, if you decide to visit again in the future.”

So she's having problems with complaints about the kids, huh?

Having an orphanage in the neighborhood probably isn't doing the property value any favors. I wouldn't be surprised if most of the people around here would like to see the orphanage closed down.

Unfortunately for them, Lucian didn't intend to let that happen.

“Looks like the kids are curious about us.” Lucian looked down the hall, where several young faces were still peering from the rooms.

“It's not every day they get to see a noble and his wive–” The caretaker paused as she looked at the girls. “And his, um, companions?”

“Yes, companions is correct.”

With the exception of Mia, the girls all had their heads covered.

Emilia needed to hide her fox ears. Having a white hair show up would be quite a shock, after all. She was also wearing a loose dress to keep her tail hidden, though she had a bad habit of wagging it when she got too emotional, making Lucian worry that she'd be found out.

Minerva could hide her wings, but she can't do anything about her ears. They're pointed, like the dark elves, so if anyone were to see them, it'd be obvious that she wasn't human.

And of course there was Teflyn. Her horns were a dead giveaway that she was an oni, so they absolutely had to hide them.

All in all, they were quite a suspicious looking group, especially considering that most people took their hats off when entering a home.

But they could get away without adhering to that social norm because they were nobles visiting an orphanage. Plus, there wasn't a hat rack at the door to begin with, and the caretaker likely thought they feared having their hats stolen, even if there were.

However, the reason why the caretaker stopped her words before referring to them as Lucian's wives had nothing to do with the way they were dressed. There was an entirely different reason she corrected herself.

Their ages.

While Emilia and Minerva were of marriageable ages, the same couldn't be said of Mia and Teflyn. The latter two were 11 and 13 respectively, at least in terms of their apparent ages.

When the caretaker realized that, she self-corrected to the more neutral term of companions.

That gives me an idea…

“Hey Mia, Teflyn. How about taking the children and going outside with them?”

“Okay!” Teflyn agreed immediately.

“Why me?” Mia seemed to have some reservations.

Lucian waved his hand dismissively. “No particular reason. It's just the two of you are close to their age, so they'd probably be most comfortable around you, right?”

“Mrrr.” Mia made a dissatisfied sound.

“I wanna go!” Teflyn grabbed Mia's hand. “C'mon, Mia!”

“Ugh…” The young princess reluctantly let the oni girl drag her toward the rooms where the children were staying.

“Hey, everyone! Who wants to go outside and play!?”

“R-really?” a young girl asked. “You're going to play with us?”

“That's right! And I'm not going to go easy on any of you, so you better be ready to give it your all!”

“Uuu … that sounds scary…”

“The world is a scary place! That's why I'll be training all of you in the art of combat without merc–gah!”

Mia pulled on Teflyn's ear. “No fighting.”

“What!? But combat is the ultimate form of exercise and discipline!”

“Rejected.”

“Aww…” Teflyn turned back to the children. “Fine. We can just play normally, then.”

“Ah!” The same young girl smiled. “Then let's go play!”

Lucian watched as the children flooded the hall, with Teflyn and Mia leading them toward the door and out of the orphanage.

“How sweet…” Emilia watched on with soft eyes.

“All children should play during their youth,” Minerva said. “It may be the only time they can truly enjoy their life. Especially orphans.”

“That's very true.” Emilia nodded, looking as if she were speaking from experience. “Once they're too old for the orphanage, they'll be fortunate if they have the time and energy to enjoy even a single day of the week.”

Life was rough for the people of Lucian's new world. And that hardship increased many times over for those at the bottom.

Orphans without the support of a family unit would likely end up with only the most pitiful of professions, often only providing just enough pay to live and eat–sometimes not even that.

I can't help each and every one of them achieve their dreams, Lucian thought. But I can at least give them as much of an advantage as my privilege allows.

Even if this is only one orphanage among many in the city, every little bit helps. Maybe one day, I can revamp the entire social net for orphans to lift them up from the pitiful lives they live today.

It was a distant goal, as such a task couldn't be done with a simple stroke of the pen. Many layers of social reworking would have to come together to form the basis for a new system to support the most vulnerable members of his kingdom.

Let's focus on helping these kids for now.

“So,” Lucian said, turning back to the caretaker. “Let’s talk about the terms of my sponsorship.”

“Of course, My Lord. Please, follow me.”

The caretaker led the three of them to a back room, where an old desk sat. The stack of parchment on it looked old and crispy, while the jar of ink was nearly empty. But at least the quill was quite nice, relative to the rest.

The caretaker sat down at the desk. “The seats may not be as comfortable as you're used to, but they'll at least let you rest while we speak.”

“Thank you.” Lucian took his seat. “And they're quite comfortable, actually.”

“I'm glad to hear that.” She picked up the quill but didn't dip it into the ink yet. “Depending on the sponsorship, we can provide a few services for noble estates. Would you like to hear a few?”

“Please.”

“Well, you can request for the orphans to help with any work for your estate. Common tasks are landscaping, preparing a fence line, cleaning yard structures such as gazebos, and so on. Whatever you need a few pairs of hands for, though skilled tasks would be best reserved for paid help.

“Also,” she continued. “If you own any crafting workshops or stores, you can have the orphans work for you. Again, they can usually only provide basic labor, but if it's just cleaning or moving material, they can do it.”

She pulled out a particular piece of parchment. “And if you wished to adopt any of the kids, you could use their performance to determine which child would be most suitable for you. Of course, we would be more than happy to provide you with any help you may need. Oh, and your patronage would be added into the records for all to see.”

Lucian sat back in his chair. “All of that makes sense. Sponsor the orphanage and receive the children's labor in return. Plus, it gives them valuable work experience that can lead to them getting a real job when they grow older. And to top it off, I get a boost to my reputation.”

The caretaker nodded. “That's what we'd like. Nobody wants the children to end up on the streets when they get too old for the orphanage. If you can benefit from the deal, then there's no downside for any of us.”

Lucian took out his own quill, along with a small piece of parchment. On it, he wrote a single number, then placed the paper on the caretaker's desk.

She picked it up and read the number written on it. “Is this the annual payment you had in mind, My Lord?”

“Annual? No, this payment will be made monthly.”

“M-monthly!?” She re-read the paper in her hands. “My Lord, I believe you've added one too many zeros to the payment…?”

“The number is correct, I assure you. If it's fine with you, I can get the signed agreement in writing as early as tomorrow.”

“Ah! Of course, My Lord! I can't turn down such a sum. And I'll make sure the children work hard for your sake!”

“Right, about that. You see, I have quite a bit of stake in a few businesses nearby, so I was thinking of having the kids work for them. Not just cleaning duty but to actually learn a few skills that could help them find a path toward a better future.”

“Eh? You're going to give them apprenticeship work? Are you certain about that? Wouldn't the guilds get upset that their work is being done by orphans?”

“Don't worry, the guilds won't be a problem. But the children would have to put their minds to their tasks, rather than just their hands. If you find that acceptable, then the deal is as good as done.”

The caretaker looked between Lucian and the number on the parchment. “Of course. I'll gladly accept such a deal.”

“Excellent. Then–”

The sound of children's voices could be heard coming from outside, loud enough to interrupt Lucian's words mid-sentence.

The problem wasn't that they were noisy enough to overpower his own voice, though. It was that something about their shouting seemed off to him.

Taking a glance at Emilia, Lucian saw the beastfolk girl looking toward the door. The way her hat was subtly moving gave away the fact that beneath it, her fox ears were scanning the orphanage grounds for signs of danger.

Peeking at Minerva, he saw a look of concentration on her face, the same one she made whenever she was scanning the area for presences.

Almost simultaneously, the two girls met Lucian's eyes, both clearly having picked up on something.

“The children are scared,” Emilia said.

“Visitors,” Minerva added.

Lucian stood immediately. “Let's go.”

The confused caretaker followed them as they left the office and swiftly made their way down the hall.

Lucian opened the front door without hesitation, taking in the scene of the small yard that sat just in front of the orphanage.

As Minerva said, there was a group of people halfway down the yard. The one that first caught Lucian's eyes was a tall man wearing clothes far nicer than his own. The way he dressed and held himself made it clear that he was a noble, and not a low born one, either.

Other than the noble, a small entourage of guards trailed him, outfitted in full armor. They made for a formidable force, especially in the eyes of a group of orphan children. So, it was no wonder that many of the kids were keeping far away from the men.

However, there was one orphan girl who didn't get away. Or rather, she couldn't. At the moment, she sat on the ground, holding her knee that looked to be bleeding.

Crouched next to her was Teflyn, who was offering the girl some comfort. But that particular pair wasn't what Lucian's eyes were currently drawn to.

No, his gaze was squarely focused on his little sister, Mia. She stood just in front of that noble, seemingly blocking his path. But the man in front of her didn't look like he had the patience to deal with her, giving the situation a tense atmosphere.

Despite feeling like a lot of time had passed, Lucian had scanned the scene in a blink, soaking in all of that information. But just before he could make any moves, the noble raised his voice in anger.

“Apologize!? Why would I do such a thing to an orphan who got in my way!?” He raised his hand. “Now move, low born. I don't have time to deal with peasants.”

The noble’s hand blurred, heading toward Mia's face.

His little sister was a competent mage for her age, but she focused on support and healing magic. She wasn't a fighter.

I'm too far away…!

He was all the way at the orphanage door, whereas Mia and the noble were halfway across the yard. There was no way he could get to Mia before the noble’s attack hit her.

But there was someone else who was much closer to his sister.

“Do you want to die that badly?” A young girl's voice filled the air, containing a deadly edge.

“Y-you dare touch me…!” The noble looked at Teflyn's hand, which held his by the wrist. “Guards!”

His men stepped forward, moving to surround Teflyn and Mia. At the same time, the young oni brought out a single dagger, her face transforming into a sinister smile.

Seeing his sister get saved by Teflyn, Lucian's tight grip on his sword's hilt loosened just a bit.

But the situation was still spiraling out of control.

This could get bad. And in the worst case, the kids could end up getting hurt.

I can't let that happen.

“Stop right there!” Lucian's voice was so commanding that even the guards halted their steps.

The noble finally met his eyes. “Who are you? The owner of these low borns? Fool! I'll have you know that I am Lord–”

“Marquis Novak.” Lucian finally recalled his name. “I know exactly who you are.”

“Is that so? Then you should also know that I own this section of the city, and I don't take too kindly to low born nobles getting in my way.” A smile creeped onto his face. “But I am not an unforgiving man. If you and your ilk prostrate yourselves before me and beg for forgiveness, I will consider showing mercy.”

“How compassionate. Then allow me to return your courteous offer with one of my own.” Lucian snapped his fingers, and the two girls standing beside him removed their hats.

A pair of fox ears now sat in plain view, protruding from Emilia's white hair. The sight of her caused the noble and his guards to stiffen, not having expected him to be accompanied by a white hair.

But what they expected even less was for the other girl to grow a pair of ethereal wings right in front of their faces.

Minerva’s feet slowly lifted from the ground as she used her magic to defy even the force of gravity itself. It wasn’t something she could do for long outside her mother's domain, but it certainly left the intended impression on the men standing before them.

“W-what kind of magic is that!?” The noble finally showed some fear.

“You should be less worried about them and more concerned with me.” Lucian stepped forward, removing the tie that kept his hair in a ponytail. “To think you wouldn't even recognize me, just because I changed my hairstyle and clothing. How incompetent.”

Lucian came to a stop just beside Mia, looking at Marquis Novak with scorn. “You stand before your liege, King Lucian Valesti Almekia. Know your place and bend the knee.”

“What…!” The noble looked between Lucian and Mia. “T-this can't be! Why would the royal family be here, dressed like low born nobles!?”

“As if I need to explain anything to the one who nearly struck Almekia's only princess.”

Marquis Novak suddenly remembered what he tried to do just a moment ago. “I-I would never do such a thing! I thought…!”

“You thought what?” Teflyn asked, her voice cold. “That it was fine because you're more important than her? What a worthless man. Hey Lucian, can I get rid of him?”

“Eep! Y-you can't…!”

Marquis Novak tried hiding behind his guards, but the soldiers made no move to protect him. They understood exactly what kind of situation they had walked into and chose to seek mercy through obedience.

“Hmm.” Lucian made a show of thinking on Teflyn's words. “As tempting as that is, he hasn't actually struck us, despite his attempt. I suppose that's enough for me to consider sparing him.”

Lucian snapped his fingers. “I've got it. Marquis Novak, let it be known that I am not an unforgiving man. If you and your guards prostrate yourselves before me and beg for forgiveness, I will consider showing mercy.”

“P-prostrate…”

“Did you fail to hear me? Know that I don't make a habit of repeating myself.”

The noble looked to his guards, who were already on the ground. “I … I understand, Your Majesty!”

With obvious reluctance, Marquis Novak got on all fours, then bowed his body before Lucian. However, unlike his men, his forehead wasn't planted into the dirt.

Lucian's foot came down onto the back of the noble's head, pushing it down until it made full contact with the ground.

“That's more like it. Now, I'll have you apologize to the ones who deserve it most.”

Lucian left Mia's side, stepping over to the young orphan girl who still sat on the ground. She had long since let go of her knee, which had been scraped after Marquis Novak pushed her down for daring to be in his way.

“A-ah…!” The young girl scrambled to bow to him like the men.

“There's no need for that.” Lucian lifted her up until she was on her feet. “You need to be standing to accept his apology.”

“Me…?”

“Of course. It's beyond rude to push someone just because they're in the way. And the only way to make things right is to apologize.”

He led her by the hand until she was standing next to Mia, which placed her right in front of the bowing noble.

Marquis Novak obviously heard their exchange, so he was fully aware of who was standing before him, although all he could see was her torn and dirty shoes.

“Now,” Lucian said. “I'll have you apologize for pushing this young girl down and injuring her. And if I don't think you're being sincere…”

The unmistakable sound of blade scraping against scabbard filled the yard as Lucian pulled on the sword he kept at his waist.

“Urgh…”  Marquis Novak made a frustrated noise. “My apologies for my rudeness…”

Lucian pulled a little harder on the hilt.

“I mean…!” The nobleman began to panic. “Please forgive me! I'm terribly sorry for my actions!”

Lucian released his sword, and it fell back into his scabbard. “Good work, Marquis. Now, stay just like that while I explain a few things to you. I came here in disguise for a reason, but you just had to go and ruin that. I'm quite displeased.”

Lucian tapped on his hilt. “You see, I'm sponsoring this orphanage and plan to improve it to bring it in line with the surrounding districts, which you oversee. But having the king lend so much money to a single orphanage would no doubt cause others to begin holding out their hands, expecting the same treatment. Hence why I hid my identity.”

His tapping stopped. “Although you ruined my plan, not all is lost. Because Marquis Novak, now that you know, I'll be expecting you to work hard to make up for all the extra time I'll have to spend dealing with the consequences of your actions here today. Do I make myself clear?”

“Very clear, Your Majesty!”

“Good. And Marquis Novak, I have one more question for you. Recently, a white hair was apprehended during a raid on a criminal organization. He and his men were terrorizing your districts, extorting the shops and simply doing as they pleased without fear. An investigation into that white hair revealed that he was once a soldier who served in your province’s army. His record says he went missing during a battle, presumed dead. And yet, here he was, in the capital city. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, would you?”

“A white hair leading a gang of criminals!? Why, I would never have allowed such a thing, had I known! Surely, he must have hatched some devious plan to stage his death and join the underground!”

Lucian rubbed his chin. “Yes, I’m sure that’s exactly what happened. Because Marquis, I’m quite positive you know that if a noble were ever caught siphoning a white hair off from the kingdom’s army and putting them to use as a hired thug, that noble would soon find himself parting with his own head.”

“Of course, Your Majesty! Such a betrayal would never be allowed!”

“I’m glad we’re on the same page, Marquis. Then if everything is clear, you may leave.”

Without even looking up to meet his eyes, the noble stood and practically ran back to his carriage.

After watching their retreating backs for a moment, Lucian turned his eyes to the young orphan girl with a scraped knee. When their gazes met, she began to tremble, as if she wasn't sure what she was supposed to do.

“Everything's okay now,” he said. “I'll make sure he stays away from this orphanage from now on.”

“O-okay … um, Your Majesty!”

Lucian smiled at the nervous girl, but she was obviously in shock over the sudden and traumatic events, so her anxiety didn't fade immediately. So, to calm her down even more, he looked to his little sister.

“Mia, would you?”

“Mmm. Relieve her pain, and restore her body. [Heal].”

After her short chant, the magical energy of Mia's spell flowed into the young girl. Lucian knew just how warm that feeling was, so he wasn't surprised to see the girl’s shocked face.

Looking around, Lucian saw that they'd become the object of interest from all the orphans, as well as the caretaker. But when his gaze fell on them, the caretaker gets down on one knee, then urges the children to do the same.

He was already used to this type of thing, so he didn't interrupt them. Rather, he waited patiently for all of the children to bow, each in their own unique fashion. They didn't have much experience in formal settings, after all.

Only after the last one bent the knee did he speak up.

“Rise.” He waited for them to comply once again. “I came here today not as the king of Almekia but as a sponsor for this orphanage. There's no need to be overly respectful, even though my identity has been revealed.”

Lucian motioned to the girls, and they put their hats back on. “The caretaker and I have come to an agreement. I'm certain that all of your lives will improve in many ways, though it will require you to work for it. Are you willing to put in the effort for a better future?”

A spattering of voices answered him, though most of the kids stayed silent.

“Did I hear something?” Lucian asked. “Or was it just the wind?”

He looked to Teflyn, and the young oni girl recognized his intent.

“Why’s everyone being so quiet!?” she asked in a playful voice. “Weren't all of you being noisy and rowdy earlier? Where did that energy go!?”

“Uuu…” The young girl with the scraped knee made a sound. “I-I'm going to work hard…!”

“Me too!” a boy shouts. “I’ll do anything you need!”

“I want to work, too!”

“And me!”

Soon, the number of children speaking made it difficult to pick up on any one voice. But that's exactly what Lucian wanted to hear, so he simply showed them a smile in response to their sudden vigor.

“He smiled at me!” A girl said. “The king smiled at me!”

“No way!” A boy shook his head. “He was obviously looking at me!”

“Nuh-uh! Don't make things up!”

“We played with the princess…” A different girl looked to Mia while the other two continued to argue.

“Just a normal girl today,” Mia said. “But I had fun.”

“R-really? Then does that mean you're going to come back sometime?”

“I guess someone needs to check up on the orphanage’s renovations to make sure they're going as planned…”

“Yay~”

“Hey, hey!” a boy said, looking at Teflyn. “Were those horns real?”

The oni girl puffed out her chest in pride. “Of course they are! I am an oni warrior, after all!”

“Wow! A real oni!? I thought they only lived in stories!”

“Hmph! We may not appear very often, but we definitely exist!”

“I thought white hairs were scary,” yet another girl said. “But that one seems really nice…”

Emilia smiled at her. “We're just normal people when we're not in battle, so there's no need to be so scared of us.”

“Is that really true…?”

“It is, so I hope that when we come back here again, you’ll greet me with a smile.”

“Ah … I will!”

“Who cares about that!” a boy said. “Did you see those wings!? They grew right out of her back!”

Minerva brought her wings back out. “Such things are trivial for a Fairy Princess like myself.”

“Woah, there they are! Amazing!”

Lucian left the kids to continue their noisy discussions with the girls. He needed to clear a few things up before he could leave, so he walked over to the caretaker who was still standing next to the orphanage door.

“Your Majesty.” The caretaker started to bow as he approached.

“Please, no need to be so formal. I'm just a low born noble today, remember?”

“Ah, if that's what you wish.” She seemed to realize something. “Of course, we'll keep your sponsorship a secret, too. You can rest assured of that.”

Lucian shook his head. “We’re already beyond the point of keeping it secret. Trying to do it now would only make your life more difficult. So, please don't hesitate to tell the truth, if the topic comes up.”

The caretaker looked at him with awe. “Your Majesty, thank you. If anyone asks, I'll proudly let them know that we're sponsored by such a caring and respectful king!”

“Good. Then I'll get a scribe to write up the terms of the sponsorship and have them delivered to you tomorrow. If you have any questions or concerns, please express them to the messenger without hesitation.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty.”

“Oh, and one more thing, Caretaker. I plan to look into it later, but I’d like to hear your perspective first. Why was Marquis Novak coming to this orphanage? He seemed rather displeased, to put it lightly.”

“Ah…” She looked a bit nervous. “W-well, he’s been vocal about the state of the orphanage lately, saying that we’re a stain on the neighborhood. He sponsors us, of course. But his monthly payments are … well, quite low. Yet, his demands are ever growing. He always asks for the children to be sent to his estate or shops to work, but no matter how much we do for him, his payments continue to shrink. And just between us, none of the kids like working for the man.”

“I see. Seems like he had something planned, and whatever it was, it wouldn’t have been pleasant for this orphanage. But there’s no need to worry. From now on, if he tries any underhanded tactics, he’ll have to answer to me.”

“Thank you very much!” The caretaker gave him a bow, not out of duty but simply out of personal desire.

Lucian returned her gesture with a simple nod. Such an action may have seemed rude, but when offered by the king, it was more than enough to make her smile.

With that, the trip out to the orphanage was complete. He gathered up the girls, said a final goodbye to the kids, then made his way back to their moderate carriage.

“That was really fun!” Teflyn expressed her opinion without hesitation.

“Not bad.” Coming from the reclusive Mia, that was quite the praise.

“The kids were so sweet.” Emilia eyed Lucian as she spoke.

“Human lands are strange at times,” Minerva said. “But it's good that some care for the unfortunate youths.”

Lucian listened on as they each gave their opinion, but his attention had been taken by something else entirely.

“What's wrong?” Emilia asked, still watching him.

“I just don't understand…” He sighed.

“Understand what?”

“I don't understand how the Divine System Interface decides when I've completed a quest.” He returned Emilia's gaze. “Because after the incident at the orphanage … I leveled up.”

Floating in front of Lucian's vision was that very Divine System Interface. And listed in big, bold boxes were a variety of skills for him to choose from.

I really wish the Goddess would have explained it in more detail…

Ignoring his thoughts, Lucian turned his focus to the Divine System Interface which had popped up in his vision.

You leveled up! Congratulations on becoming even more popular! The ladies won’t be able to resist!

Why are you singling out the ladies? Don’t the guys respect me for the things I’ve done, too?

Wow! You’ve ranked up your title! You are a Pauper Prince no more! From henceforth, you shall be known as the Popular Prince!

What’s up with that title!? I’m a king now, so at least get that right!

Congratulations! A new title grants access to even more powerful skills! The next time you level up, I hope you’re ready to see some new choices!

So that’s why it’s just been the same few skills each time!? Tell me this from the beginning!

Please stop complaining and select a skill from the list below.

[Pain Resistance II] [Talisman Making II] [Alchemy I]

Seeing as how the entire level up screen had appeared at once, the fact that the Goddess included a line telling him to stop complaining could only mean that she foresaw his exact thoughts with each line he read.

I feel like I lost somehow, even though I’m just looking at a level up screen…

Putting those thoughts aside, Lucian refocused on the skills available for him to rank up.

“Hmm.” Lucian rubbed his chin. “[Pain Resistance II] and [Talisman Making II] are the two options I’m deciding between.”

Emilia pulled a talisman from her pocket. “Your talismans are already good, so I wonder how much stronger they’d be if you upgraded your skill.”

“I’m also curious about that. The [Pain Resistance] skill would be nice, too. But it doesn’t provide any tangible benefits unless I get hit by an attack. And that’s something I usually try to avoid in the first place.”

“With stronger talismans, you can gift your powerful magic to people you really want to protect. And it also means those people can protect you, so everyone is better off.”

Lucian nodded. “I like that thought process. So, let’s go with it.”

After selecting [Talisman Making II], another skill took its place. When Lucian saw the name, his eyes went wide.

“It’s here!” He chose the skill without hesitation, then closed the Divine System Interface. “I was hoping for this!”

“What is it? What is it?” Teflyn sat forward in her seat.

“I think you’ll like it. Here, I’ll use it on you first.” Lucian gathered his magic. “By my royal authority, fill Teflyn Rusudari Tsumokichi with the strength befitting a powerful oni warrior! [Enhance]!”

“Uwah…!” Teflyn’s eyes went wide. “You said more words than normal, and the enhancement magic got stronger!”

“Yep! I got my hands on [Extended Chant I]. I skipped it so many times before, but after meeting you, I realized just how useful it can be. Now, I can add more power to my spells by increasing the length of the chant, along with some other useful features.”

“More power! More battles! More danger!”

“Hey, don’t go crazy just because you got a little more strength than usual.”

“Too late! You’re way too late!”

Lucian shook his head at the excited oni, but the girl in question simply continued to show her enthusiasm, no doubt precisely because of the exasperated look on the king’s face.

“Anyway,” Lucian said. “We’ve got some nice perks at the last minute before leaving for war, so I can’t complain. In fact, why don’t we celebrate?”

He walked to the front of the carriage and opened the shutter, letting him see the coachman. “Please take us to the nearest merchant’s district. We’d like to get something to eat.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty.”

With the carriage’s next destination decided, Lucian sat back down with a smile. “Let’s enjoy this fine day a bit before going back to the castle, shall we?”

Chapter 20

“Goodnight, Prince Lucian. And please don't stay up too late. We’re leaving for the front lines really early, right?”

“Yeah, I want to be on our way before the sun even rises. And don't worry, I'll be going to bed soon. Besides, even if I stay up a bit too late, I could sleep in the carriage.”

“Eh, I guess that's true. But it's not the most comfortable place to sleep, is it?”

“Maybe I could borrow your lap? I think it'd make a great pillow. I'd probably doze right off.”

“M-my lap!?” Emilia cupped her cheeks. “Awawawa…!”

Ah, maybe I took the joke a bit too far for someone as innocent as Emilia.

But it's nice to see her embarrassed side from time to time, too…

“If you stand in the doorway much longer, you might find yourself joining me in my early morning nap tomorrow.”

Emilia snapped back to reality, realizing that she was still standing in Mia's open doorway. She had meant to just wish him a good night before closing the door, but she ended up getting picked on instead.

“You’re even more of a demon than Teflyn…” Emilia sighed. “But you're right. I need to be well rested so I can be ready to protect you on our journey. So for the second time, goodnight, Prince Lucian. And you too, Princess Mia.”

Lucian waved lightly, a smile on his lips. “See you tomorrow, Emilia.”

“Goodnight.” Mia gave a short farewell, as usual.

With that, Emilia really did shut the door and begin the rather short trip back to her room.

That left just the two royal siblings, as Minerva had already gone to bed shortly before Emilia. And as for Teflyn–well, she got tired and went to bed long before the rest.

Mia would normally be asleep at such a late hour, but there was a reason why she had stayed up. It was the same reason Lucian wanted to spend a bit more time with her before going to sleep.

Quite simply, it was because this was their last night together for the foreseeable future. In the morning, Lucian was going to start the journey north to the front lines of the war alongside Emilia, Minerva, and Teflyn.

Nobody knew how long they would be up there. Weeks, months, or perhaps all the way until the start of next winter, when combat was typically halted.

So, Lucian wanted to spend as much time with Mia while he still could, and having a bit of time alone with her during his final night at the castle was something he just had to do, even if it meant losing a bit of sleep.

“I’m going to miss seeing Luna grow up a little each day.” Lucian took a seat on the edge of the bed next to Mia and began to pet the white kitty in her lap.

Mia enjoyed the slow purr of the sleepy kitty. “I’m certain she’ll miss you, too. Not many people can come into my room to play with her, and she’s not too fond of prowling around the castle alone.”

“She doesn’t get out much on her own, but she’s happy to go along with us when we’re out and about within the castle. Sounds like she takes after her owner a bit too much.”

Mia turned to him with a slight pout. “I don’t need a chaperone.”

“No, no. I’d never imply such a thing. I’m merely making an observation.”

“I’m wondering if those eyes of yours need to be checked, as they’re obviously leading you to some strange conclusions.”

Lucian laid back onto the bed and looked up at the painted ceiling, his legs still hanging off the side. “Maybe I’ll get Emilia to check them when I’m resting in her lap tomorrow. I’m sure she’ll be more than happy to oblige.”

“That girl will do anything you ask, no matter how absurd.”

“That’s true, and it makes teasing her really easy. Reminds me of my daughter back on my old world before she entered her rebellious phase.” Lucian tilted his head to look at Mia, who still sat on the edge of the bed. “Unfortunately, you’re already in your rebellious phase. Can’t you be a bit more accommodating and let me tease you like I do to Emilia?”

“No.”

“Not even a little hesitation, huh? Guess it wouldn’t be as much fun if everyone were so easy to tease.”

“Speaking of Emilia,” Mia said. “What do you imagine for her in the future?”

“The future?” Lucian looked back up at the ceiling, still sprawled out on Mia’s bed. “I haven’t given it much thought. I feel like I’m still catching up to the present, despite being in this world for over a month now.”

“A white hair often has only two choices for the future. Live life as an outcast or join the military and fight. However, a king can open many doors, even for a white hair. You’ve done as such for her and the trainees by making them into your personal guard already.”

“I can open the door to give Emilia a better future…” Lucian thought upon his sister’s words. “Are you saying I should … marry her?”

“A white hair queen would be almost unthinkable for the people of the Almekian Kingdom. But perhaps as a first mistress…”

“A mistress? Even if that kind of thing is common here, I don’t know if I can follow such a tradition.”

“It’s just something to consider. As your accomplishments grow, so will the number of women who seek your hand. Then there’s Minerva, as well. A Fairy Princess as Almekia’s queen would become a legend spoken of for a thousand years after.”

“Minerva, huh? She does seem a bit too attracted to me for some reason, but queen…?” Lucian sat up and looked at his little sister. “Hey, why am I getting dating advice from my 11-year-old sister? Shouldn’t you be more worried about which stuffed animal to get next to keep your teddy bear company?”

Mia looked at the head of the bed, where a teddy bear could be seen beneath the covers. “I don’t particularly see what my preferences for stuffed animals has to do with anything. Besides, weren’t you the one who dropped the position of Prime Minster on me. You weren’t too concerned with my age at that time.”

“Haha.”

“Don’t just laugh.”

“Sorry, sorry. It’s true I put a lot of responsibilities on you, and I can’t thank you enough for helping out like you have. I couldn’t have gone to meet the Fairy Queen without reservations if you weren’t here to keep people in line. And I know you’ll do what’s best for the kingdom while I’m at war, too.”

“Naturally. It’s simply part of my duty as a princess.”

Lucian shook his head. “I think it’s more than that. You’re really doing your best for the sake of the people. Aren’t you, Mia?”

“…” She began petting Luna. “Perhaps…”

“As shy as ever when it comes to receiving praise, huh?” Lucian put on a teasing smile. “You sure you're going to be okay without your big brother around?”

A defiant look fell on Mia's face. “I got along well enough without a big brother to rely on for most of my life.”

“But once you have something, it can be much harder to go without afterwards, right? I bet when we left to go meet the Fairy Queen, you were squirming with anticipation for us to return.”

“There wasn't any squirming. I was perfectly fine on my own, thank you very much.”

Lucian wagged his finger. “I can see right through you. If you really felt that way, you'd be looking me in the eyes when you say it.”

“Mrrr.” Mia reluctantly met his gaze. “You … you better win quickly and hurry back.”

“What a coincidence. That's exactly what I had in mind.”

Lucian gave his little sister a pat on the head, causing her to break eye contact and lower her face. But she didn't try to escape.

Silence filled the royal bedroom. The two of them had said everything they wanted to, everything they needed to.

Yet neither wanted to be the one to call an end to the long night and bring forth the next day.

It seemed the silence was too much for someone in the room. But it wasn't broken by either Lucian or Mia. Rather…

“Meow~”

Lucian looked down at Mia's lap, where a young cat stared up at him.

“Looks like Luna's ready for bed, too.” He stood. “Then I guess we should follow her wisdom and turn in for the night.”

“Mmm.”

“I'll see you in the morning. Sleep well, Mia.”

“You too, brother.”

With that, Lucian left his sister's room.

It wasn't farewell, just a temporary departure. Yet despite the two of their souls not truly being related, they had come to rely on each other in many ways.

Being apart for an unknown amount of time wasn't what either of them wanted. But more importantly, Lucian was going to war. And on the battlefield, nobody knew what would happen.

I'll definitely return, Lucian thought as he walked toward his room.

If I die, Mia really will be alone in the world, surrounded by nobles that only see her as a steppingstone to the throne.

I absolutely won’t let that happen.

With his conviction set, Lucian walked into his room, firmly closing the door behind him.

Chapter 21

“He's really going to war, huh.” The young immortal looked up from the pool of water. “Guess he didn't take the hint when you talked to him the other day.”

The Goddess shrugged. “Like I said, Lucian's path is his own. My warning was just a reminder of the dangers that litter the road he's chosen to travel.”

“Still, considering who's waiting for him on the front lines, he'll be lucky to make it back alive. Are you sure you want to just let him walk in completely oblivious?”

“You know I'm not allowed to direct his hand. The rules stipulate that my chosen hero must cut his own path to victory against the God's Acolyte.”

“But you went down as a fortune teller to give him some pretty direct information before. Can't you do that again?”

The Goddess tapped the journal where she's been recording Lucian's adventure. “The truth will be here for all to see. Or read, in this case. And while I'm allowed some leeway, intervening too heavily will only turn the other Gods against me, should my actions be brought to the realm of public opinion.”

“Those stupid rules. Why do you even have to follow them? Can't you just keep things quiet instead of writing it in that journal?”

“Tsk, tsk.” The Goddess wagged her finger. “That would be cheating–something that I know you're quite fond of from reading the novels you wrote of your own rise to immortality.”

She brought out a book with a very familiar cover and placed it beside Lucian's novel. Seeing them side by side made the young immortal realize something.

“Hey! You haven't shared the novels I wrote with any of the other gods, have you!?”

“Eh? Did I…?”

“You damn demon! Spill the truth!”

“Ehehe~” Her playful smile slowly receded. “Unfortunately, I haven't yet received your permission to do so. But I believe I'll have it by the time Lucian's story ends.”

“Never. I'll absolutely never agree to that.” He sighed. “Making me write my own adventures into a series of novels so you can read them. You gods sure are strange…”

“I said before that immortality can be quite boring at times, yes? What better way to stave off the endless march of infinity than with an interesting book series? And … I was able to read a lot of cute moments between you and your harem–”

“What harem!?”

The Goddess knuckled the side of her head. “Oops. I mean your companions~”

“You sure are cheeky for a Goddess.” He shook his head. “But if you follow the rules and Lucian loses, wouldn't it basically be the end of that world? A little cheating can save so many lives.”

“Well, it's not quite the end of the world, even if he loses. It'll just change hands, being ruled over by the one who sent the God's Acolyte.”

“But that's the same god who ruled it before you, right? And didn't he bring about the war where the white hairs nearly conquered the world? It's because of him that the people had to suffer, and he'd definitely do it again if he gains control.”

The Goddess nodded. “Yes, he would no doubt pick up where he left off. And yet, I absolutely won't be cheating to give Lucian an advantage. Although no gods can see into my Divine Realm, any of them can watch the worlds I oversee, just like you like to do. And when I use my powers, they can detect them, if they're paying attention.”

“So you think someone could be watching and waiting for you to break the rules? Like the god who sent the Acolyte?”

“That's certainly possible. But more importantly, if I do cheat this time, then why not next time? And the time after? Soon, I'll be breaking the rules every chance I get because so many lives depend on me winning.”

She raised a finger. “But the gods are no fools. No matter how I try to hide it, I will be found out. I've seen other gods fall from grace for this precise reason, and it's not pretty. The loss of my reputation would make it difficult to hold onto the many worlds I oversee, putting their futures into jeopardy, just as you see in this world now.”

The Goddess turned her finger toward the young immortal. “You'd do well to remember this lesson. When the day comes that you ascend to godhood, you too will find yourself faced with this very problem. And it's my job to ensure that you do not succumb to temptation.”

The young immortal turned back to the reflection in the pool, digesting her words.

As he watched Lucian and his entourage rolling down the highway that led north from the capital city, he thought about all the people on his world who relied on him for protection.

I'm just an immortal who watches over a single world.

But what if I were a god, with many worlds to oversee? Could I really sit back and watch as some appointed hero struggles to save the world I'm supposed to be protecting?

No, that's not right. Even if this Goddess seems uncaring, she's doing her best to save this world.

The rules, restrictions, and expectations of the other gods are shackling her, but she obviously chose Lucian for a reason. And the Divine System Interface she made for him is suited for his personality.

He's already got the skills and desire to help his kingdom and the world, and the quests line up perfectly with that. That means he'll naturally gain power simply by doing what he already wants to do–help people.

The Goddess didn't just throw it together in a single night. She's competent and crafty, even if she doesn't act like it.

There's no way she'd let this world fall by the hands of some wicked god on purpose.

That means if she's going through with this whole hero versus God's Acolyte thing, then she must really think it's the only way for her to save the world.

And that means abiding by the rules the gods have imposed on these world-shattering conflicts.

No, not conflicts. Games. The gods really do enjoy their entertainment, don't they? Even if it means entire worlds suffer for it.

The young immortal raised his head. The Goddess was already looking at him, so he quickly found himself meeting her gaze.

“I get it,” he said. “Even if I don't like it.”

She nodded. “I feel the same. But don't worry, I still have several cards I've yet to play. Though direct intervention is impossible, as long as Lucian survives his trip to the battlefield, there's still hope.”

“Considering who he's going to be facing there…” He sighed.

“Such little faith. Lucian may still be a fledgling, but didn't you face your fair share of unbeatable opponents during your time as a hero?”

“Well … yeah. But I can't recommend it, considering how many times I almost died.”

“What's the fun of a world-ending battle, if there's no threat of death?” The Goddess smiled a little too widely.

“Don't smile at me while saying that. It's creepy.”

“Ehehe~”

The young immortal shook his head. “This is why gods are…”

“Amazing? Fascinating? Cute?”

“Annoying!”

“Aww, how sweet of you.” The Goddess looked to the nearby set of golden gates. “But you can put a hold to your worshipping for now. Our guest has arrived.”

“Who'd worship you…” The young immortal followed her gaze, watching the gates with narrowed eyes.

After a brief period of silence, the gates began to creek, slowly swinging open.

A figure appeared in the crack, his body slowly revealed as the opening continues to widen.

Finally, the gates fully opened, showing the full form of the guest that the Goddess invited to her Divine Realm.

The man wasted no time stepping through the opening, walking into the room where the Goddess and young immortal spent most of their time when observing Lucian's world.

His strut exuded arrogance, despite being in a god's home, making the young immortal feel as if the man were walking into another person's home without taking off their dirty shoes.

However, there was nothing unclean about the man. At least, not in the physical sense. After all, the guest was…

So that's the god who sent the Acolyte–the one who's trying to take back control of the world from the Goddess.

I really want to punch his arrogant face.

“Welcome~” The Goddess greeted him with her usual tone. “How long has it been since you visited my Divine Realm, Thane?”

“Not long enough, Ovelia. And yet, it feels so good to be back.” A smile covered the God, Thane’s, lips.

“Ah, you always did love your challenges. Not so much when it came to being challenged, though.”

“I live in anticipation of all battles. Whether I initiate them or not is a trivial matter.”

“Good!” The Goddess, Ovelia, matched his arrogant smile with a cheerful one. “Then that must surely mean you don't hold a grudge against me because my Acolyte defeated your hero the last time we battled for control of this world. It would make me so sad to hear that I've lost your favor.”

Thane’s smile didn't falter. “Of course not. A few hundred years under your watch just means I get to have even more fun once my Acolyte defeats your hero. I wonder if I should make the white hairs rise up again…?”

“While I usually encourage others to imagine the future they want to achieve, there are limits. And unfortunately, yours is simply a dream that will remain out of reach.”

“You say that when you have such a worthless hero? You'll be lucky if he survives the winter. Face it, Ovelia, this world is as good as mine already.”

“Weren’t you also this confident of your victory last time? I hope you won't be disappointed when you go home empty handed again~”

Invisible sparks flew between the two gods. Although their words were calm and their smiles wide, the young immortal could practically feel the electrically charged air between them.

As he watched on, Thane's eyes fell on him. It was his first time seeing a god other than Ovelia, but he didn't let his inexperience show on his face. If he showed even a single crack, he was sure Thane would pry it open.

“Since when did you adopt a child, Ovelia?”

The young immortal put on his own smile. “If I'm a child, then it’d be a bad look on any god whose Acolyte couldn't even defeat me. And if memory serves, I did recently defeat an Acolyte someone sent to my world.”

Thane waved his hand. “Yes, you played your part well, Immortal. It's thanks to you that my Acolyte just so happened to be sent to this world, giving me a chance to challenge Ovelia for control. I'm grateful, in fact.”

“Why? So you can get defeated for a second time? Not sure that's something to be grateful for, but maybe I just don't understand gods very well.”

“Of course an Immortal who's yet to live a single lifetime would be incapable of comprehending. Perhaps once I defeat Ovelia, I'll return to your world and show you what it's truly like to face me in a challenge.”

Ovelia clapped her hands. “There, there. I didn't invite you to discuss what may or may not happen on another world.”

“Hmph.” Thane turned back to her. “Let's get to business, then.”

The young immortal watched on as the two gods sat at a table. Despite being rivals fighting over the fate of Lucian's world, neither of them seemed the least bit conflicted about sharing a glass of wine as they began their meeting.

Thane took a sip of his drink. “You gave your hero knowledge beyond the scope of his personal understanding when you gave him a reading while masquerading as a fortune teller. Such actions are a clear breach of etiquette.”

Ovelia followed suit, taking a sip of her own. “Lucian doesn't put much faith in readings, as evidenced by how little my fortune has affected his actions. Besides, your Acolyte arrived on my world completely unannounced, forcing me to be a step behind since the beginning. If anything, I'm allowed a few more interferences to make up for that.”

“That again? I already told you I gave you plenty of time before my Acolyte made his move. How long did he sit inactive on that world while we waited for you to choose a hero?”

“Not long enough. And don't think I didn't see him planting seeds while he was supposedly doing nothing. Now those seeds have grown into useful pieces for him to control, while Lucian has only just begun to unlock his powers as a hero. If you want to talk about breaching etiquette, we should start with your Acolyte.”

Thane shook his head. “Excuses. I've done nothing but give you leeway since the beginning. It's not my problem that you couldn't prepare a hero in the allotted time.”

The two of them continued their discussion, each trying to poke at the other's actions on what constituted a breach of etiquette in the game they were playing.

A game that would decide the fate of Lucian's world.

The young immortal didn't say anything. He simply watched. Or more accurately, he listened.

Because in the future, the powerful and crafty god, Thane, may become his opponent.

Chapter 22

“Devour it.” Minerva held her hand toward the wall of a house.

As soon as the words left her mouth, a patch of vines sprouted from the base of the wall. They crawled up the side of the home, growing more numerous with each passing second.

In no time, the entire wall was nothing more than a mass of squirming vines. But even after covering the visible surface, they didn't stop growing.

The crunching of bricked mud could be heard beneath the mass of vines, and bits of the dried wall found their way through the layer of plants that covered it, falling to the ground as everyone watched on.

“W-what’s happening to my wall…?” an aged man asked.

“Worry not.” Minerva didn't even turn to him as she spoke. “It is simply being devoured by nature and returning to its original form.”

“Original form? Doesn't that mean you're turning it into … mud?”

“Correct.” Minerva lowered her hand, and the vines began to recede.

As they shrink back into the ground, everyone watching got a clear look inside the home. That was because the former wall of mud brick was completely gone. Though in its place, a few vines remained as structural support for the roof.

“M-my wall…” The aged man seemed to find some fault with Minerva's methods.

“You were the one who wanted to fix the crack in your wall,” Minerva said. “So I don't want to hear any complaints.”

“B-but it's gone from a crack to … almost nothing…”

“Then you'll be pleased to know that I'm only halfway finished.” Minerva raised her hand again. “Grow.”

At her command, the very ground began to grow upwards, right where the mud brick wall used to sit. It filled the gap as one solid piece, rising higher and higher until it reached the roof.

In just a matter of seconds, a new wall had been formed, taking the place of the old, cracked mud brick without issue. Having no more need for the vine columns, Minerva let them retreat back into the ground where they had grown from.

“How about it?” She asked. “I don't believe you'll have any more leaks when it rains.”

“Amazing…!” The man went to inspect his new wall. “It's solid, and it feels even tougher than before!”

“It may look like your old wall, but it's only natural that I'd increase the quality. I wouldn't waste my time creating an inferior brick just because that's what the rest of the house is made from.”

“Thank you! With this, I don't have to worry about my house toppling during the next storm!”

“Hmph. It's the natural result for me.” Minerva pointed to the house. “I also fixed the ground around your foundation, as it was eroding. That's why the wall cracked in the first place. Left as it was, it would only have caused more problems in the near future.”

“So that's why it cracked.” The aged man bowed. “Thank you, Fairy Princess. I'm honored to receive your blessing!”

“It's only natural to put in a bit of work before lunch.” Minerva flipped her aqua blue hair behind her shoulder. “What better way to work up an appetite?”

Lucian nodded. “True. Makes me sad that all we've been doing is standing around and watching you do all the work.”

“Yes, I'm sure you're very torn up about it. I can tell by the way you're relaxing in the shade of a tree with Teflyn and Emilia.”

Lucian took a bite from the apple in his hand. “Someone's gotta cheer you on. Morale is an important part of keeping people happy, after all. Now everyone, let's show our Fairy Princess how much we adore her.”

Lucian began clapping, the apple now held in his mouth.

Though confused, the townspeople who had gathered to witness Minerva fix the home followed their king's lead. In a matter of seconds, the Fairy Princess found herself surrounded by a group of people cheering for her.

Rather than looking at them, her eyes were still focused on Lucian. Her gaze contained the flat stare of someone who had something to say but couldn't due to all the noise.

But Lucian was sure she'd make herself heard later. Or maybe she'd simply extract her revenge at the appropriate time. Either way, he found himself looking forward to it.

“Woohoo!” Teflyn cheered for the Fairy Princess without a hint of sarcasm. “Great job, Minerva!”

“Ah, haha…” Emilia could read the air, so her cheering was far more subdued. “It's good that you're so willing to help others.”

“Hmph.” Minerva decided to take the praise at face value. “I didn't master Creation Magic to let my power sit idle.”

Lucian took another bite of his apple. “In that case, I might have a few tasks for you when we get back to the capital.”

“Oh? I'd be glad to help in any way I can.” Minerva smiled. “But I hope you're ready to lend a hand–no, make that two hands. I'm sure I can put them both to use.”

Lucian showed his hands, though one was mostly blocked by the apple. “They’re all yours. But I can't guarantee that the rest of me will follow suit.”

“It's fine. If I wrap your body in vines, then I can simply move you around as I wish.”

“Huh, interesting. Carried in a web of vines…” Lucian rubbed his chin. “I'm starting to get some good ideas.”

Minerva gave him another flat stare. “I won't be lugging you around like a knapsack. If you want to go somewhere, you'll have to walk on your own two feet.”

“Drat. There goes that plan…”

With the cracked wall on the aged man's house fixed up, the short rest at the village was complete.

For the past week, they'd been stopping by the towns on the way north, helping people and providing encouragement to the citizens.

Seeing their king and his strange entourage of mythical creatures had been quite an uplifting experience for the downtrodden people, especially those who lived in the north.

The war was creeping southward, and the Almekian Kingdom had already lost one decisive battle against the Esgares Empire. If Lucian were to lose more territory to the invaders, the lives of his people would go from bad to worse.

Many would be forced from their homes, becoming refugees as they flee south. And those southern territories would have a difficult time absorbing the northerners, many of whom would only arrive with the clothes on their backs.

Such a situation would require Lucian to step in and provide funding to ease the refugee crisis, putting even more strain on the kingdom's finances and other limited resources.

I can't lose the next battle against the empire. I'll absolutely find a way to win. For the sake of these people.

With my Command Magic, I'm a fighting force equal to that of a small group of white hairs, at the very least.

And while enhanced with my powerful spell, Emilia is just as strong as me.

Then there's Minerva, whose mysterious magic is hard to judge, but she's probably on the same power scale as me and Emilia.

Even Teflyn is strong compared to most people, and her magic is no joke, either.

With all of us stepping onto the battlefield together, there's a real chance we can turn the tide against the Esgares Empire.

During his thinking, Lucian had been leading the girls back to the carriage. Lunch was ready, but they didn't have time to sit and eat in the village, so they planned to enjoy their meal on the road, as they'd done for the past week of traveling.

Besides, their destination was close. Very close.

“Tomorrow,” Lucian said as he sat in the carriage seat. “We're arriving at the battlefield.”

“I'll protect you, Prince Lucian. No matter what.”

“Thanks, Emilia. Though I want to be the one to say that to you.”

“Absolutely not! It's my responsibility to fight for you, so please let me do so.”

“I know, I know. But being protected all the time just doesn't sit right with me, so I'll be fighting by your side, too.”

Emilia nodded. “It will be easier to keep watch on you if you're nearby.”

“What about me?” Teflyn pointed to herself. “So you want to protect me, too?”

Lucian eyed the little oni. “Nope. You're a big girl, so you can take care of yourself.”

“Hey! Why is my treatment so different from Emilia's!? I want to be protected!”

“Haha.” Lucian rubbed her head. “Don't worry, I'm keeping you very close during the battle.”

“Mrrr. I don't want to be that close, or anything. I'll be fighting too, you know!”

“True. I wouldn't want to get pricked by one of your daggers.”

“Keep mouthing off and I'll prick your hand with my good horn!”

Teflyn twisted her head as Lucian continued to rub it, trying to poke his hand with her unbroken horn.

Fortunately, the king had built up some good reflexes, so he managed to avoid getting his palm poked by it as his hand retreated back to his lap.

Since the carriage was equipped with magitech shock absorbers, the ride was quite smooth. That meant it was possible to eat meals without causing a mess and without feeling sick from filling their stomachs while dealing with the bumpy road.

Thanks to that, they could continue their journey north, even during lunch. And it was because of that sort of consistent traveling that they'd managed to nearly reach the battlefield in barely a week.

Estimates put their arrival sometime during afternoon on the following day. That estimate included a long rest for the night for when Lucian and the soldiers set up camp.

But life didn't always play out as expected, a fact that Lucian was about to have reinforced.

Emilia's ears twitched. “Prince Lucian, there's a commotion outside.”

The king put down his sandwich. “A commotion, is it? I'll be right back.”

He stood and walked to the front of the carriage, where a sliding window sat. Upon opening it, he was met with a view of the outside, allowing him to see the road ahead, along with the coachman who drove the carriage.

“Your Majesty,” the coachman said. “The soldiers seemed to have found someone on the highway.”

Lucian peered ahead, where a small group of his men were heading their way. Scouts were always sent forward to check ahead of the main group, and it was those scouts who had found a person worth bringing back with a small contingent of men.

“Leave it to me, king something or other!” Teflyn leapt out the window, pushing Lucian aside at the same time.

“That girl…”

The oni warrior landed on the carriage seat, just next to the coachman. The poor guy was so shocked to see someone leaping around that he jumped up in surprise.

“Woah…!” Teflyn wobbled after the awkward acrobatic move she just pulled off.

“What a handful.” Lucian raised his hand. “By my royal authority, give that idiot oni some power. [Enhance].”

“I heard that!” The oni in question seemed to find some fault with the wording of his chant.

Still, Teflyn jumped off the carriage, landing on the back of a horse and using the soldier riding it to stabilize herself. Since she was a young and lightweight girl, the warhorse barely even felt the added mass and kept trotting along like nothing had changed.

The soldier, on the other hand, was quite surprised. But before he could even react, Teflyn had already sprung back into the air, aiming for the horse just in front of the one she leapt from.

Just like that, she made her way toward the group of scouts. On arrival, she got a good look at the man they were escorting. To her surprise, he looked nearly identical to everyone else who was traveling with them.

In other words, he was a soldier. And from his equipment, it was obvious that he belonged to the Almekian military, just like everyone else.

“Let's see what he has to say!” Teflyn jumped from the back of a horse, leaving the soldier to watch in silence as she soared across the sky.

“W-what the…!” The mysterious soldier reeled back in shock as a young girl landed on the horse of a man escorting him. “A demon!?”

“How rude!” Teflyn sent him an angry pout. “I'm not a demon. I'm an oni!”

“Oni?” The mysterious soldier looked around at his escorts.

“She belongs to King Lucian,” one of them said.

“What!?” Teflyn shouted in surprise. “I don't belong to him! I'm just helping him by … by doing things that are very helpful! Like right now!”

“Is … that so?” The soldier didn't look convinced. “My apologies then, oni warrior.”

Teflyn puffed up. “That's right! I'm a warrior! An oni warrior! And don't you forget it!”

“I'll try to remember.” The man motioned to the mysterious soldier. “But am I right to assume you came on the king's command to question him?”

“There wasn't really any commanding…” Teflyn refocused on her target. “But yes, I came to see what all the fuss was about.”

The mysterious soldier saluted Teflyn, though he still looked confused. “I bring dire news … err, oni warrior.”

“Well, spill it already.”

“The Esgares Empire has begun its invasion early, and … the battle isn't going well.”

“What!? You!” Teflyn pointed to the mysterious soldier. “Hurry and follow!”

Still staring out the carriage window, Lucian simply watched on as Teflyn met up with the scouts to see what the commotion was about.

Although her methods were strange, he couldn't help but admire her skill and enthusiasm.

If this were Earth, she'd definitely be considered a ninja.

Even if Lucian didn't have much knowledge of the fantasy genre, even he knew about the popular classification of warriors known as ninjas. Infiltration and stealth experts, relying on surprise and fighting with quick, precise attacks.

That's the image Lucian had of them from the movies and other popular culture media he'd seen of them. And witnessing Teflyn leap from horse to horse only solidified the ninja-like image of her in his mind.

She could be a little more inconspicuous, though. All her focus seems to be on fighting, making her too excited to do things like wait in ambush.

Maybe I should encourage a more tactful approach for her. But that means I'd have to give her enough chances to fight so that she doesn't get too excited for each one.

Hmm. Which route is more dangerous…

As Lucian thought upon the ways he could potentially reduce the danger Teflyn faced in battle, the situation changed.

The oni girl was now heading back to the carriage, with a soldier in tow.

The entire caravan had been halted already, with the soldiers on high alert in case a battle was upcoming. So, Lucian stepped away from the window and opened the carriage door, walking outside and waiting for Teflyn's arrival.

Emilia and Minerva followed him out, of course. Emilia was especially enthusiastic about it and also a bit upset that she didn't foresee Lucian exiting the caravan beforehand, meaning she wasn't able to step out before him to secure the area.

Though why she needed to secure an area that was surrounded by hundreds of Almekian soldiers and a platoon of white hairs, only Emilia herself knew.

“Good work, Teflyn.” Lucian nodded to the oni girl when she returned.

“So you're finally starting to see my worth!”

“Sure, sure.”

“Stop saying things twice!”

“Haha.” Lucian patted the pouty oni on the head.

From the corner of his eye, Lucian saw a soldier nod. “Definitely belongs to His Majesty…”

The man's words barely reached his ears, but he couldn't quite understand the implication, so he ignored them.

“Soldier.” Lucian focused on the man that had been escorted. “You have something to report?”

He saluted. “Yes, Your Majesty! I'm a messenger stationed on the front lines, and I was sent south to relay some important information about the war.”

“This doesn't sound good. Out with it.”

“The Esgares Empire has begun its assault ahead of the normal warring season. This kind of desperate tactic was expected, so our defenses were well prepared. The first clash went about as well as could be expected, with neither side gaining a major advantage. But…”

His face hardened. “After the initial assault, things started getting worse for us. We found our positions flanked, as if the enemy general could see right through us. At the same time, we had difficulty doing the same to the empire. Soon enough, we were on the backfoot, even with a defender's advantage.”

He gritted his teeth. “And then there's him. A warrior clad in dark armor, his face completely hidden behind a horned helmet. We sent the white hairs to deal with him, and yet even they couldn't match his strength. Something about that Death Knight isn't right. That's why they sent me south to relay the state of the battle and ask for reinforcements, Your Majesty.”

Lucian listened to every word that came out of the messenger's mouth. However, he found himself fixated on one particular aspect of his report.

“A Death Knight…” Lucian bit his lip. “Could it be…?”

“Do you know of him, Your Majesty?”

“Maybe. But I need to see him for myself before I jump to any conclusions.” He turned to his men. “We need to reach the battlefield as quickly as possible. Everyone, prepare to march.”

A round of salutes followed his command, then a flurry of movement as word began to spread about the state of the war and the forced march that would be required to reach the battlefield sooner than expected.

That Death Knight…

…Could he be the God's Acolyte that the Goddess and Immortal were talking about?

Am I … am I ready to face such a person?

Lucian didn't have the answer to his internal question. All he could do was get to the battlefield as quickly as possible and hope that he would find his answer there.

----------

The following morning saw Lucian and his men climbing a large hill in the northernmost province of his kingdom.

Although they had rushed as fast as possible, the men did need to rest at least a bit during the night. The quick pace had pushed their arrival time to mid-morning, up from the estimate of mid to late afternoon that they were aiming for before hearing of the early outbreak of battle.

From the words of his men, Lucian learned that they were about an hour away from the fort that his army was using as a forward defense against the empire’s invasion. That didn't leave much time for him to mentally prepare for battle, but during his week-long trip, he'd already made his peace with the fact that he was destined to fight in a bloody war.

“I’m sure all of you are ready for what's to come,” Lucian said. “But just remember that your lives are more important than winning any single battle. As long as we survive, we can always fight another day.”

“I understand, Prince Lucian.”

Minerva crossed her arms. “I have no intention of falling to mere mortals.”

“Uwah! I'll just beat them up!”

Lucian looked between his three trusted companions. “I'm glad to see it's business as usual with all of you. When we get to the battle, let's turn the tide in our favor and kick the empire out of Almekia Kingdom for good. Only after that can we–”

A horn blasted through the air, cutting off Lucian's words. He had limited experience in war, but even he knew what that horn meant.

“Prepare for battle!” Lucian grabbed his shield sitting against the carriage wall.

After checking the two swords at his waist, he confirmed that he was fully equipped and ready for combat.

Glancing at Teflyn, he saw the young oni was already looking out the front window. While it was dangerous to open while under attack, no weapons had been sent their way yet. Besides that, being blind was even more dangerous than risking an arrow sneaking through.

A quick look at Emilia and Minerva showed that they were also as ready as could be. The only thing they needed now was information.

So, Lucian walked up to Teflyn's side and peered out the window.

“See anything?” He asked.

“No. Just some of our men coming down the hill.”

“They must have blown the horn for a reason. Enemy ambush, perhaps. But if we spotted them before they could spring it, then we can probably win.”

“Easy, if that's all it is.”

The men coming down the hill were approaching Lucian's position, so he stepped out of the carriage to see what they had to say.

Unlike last time, Emilia foresaw his movements, so she was waiting for him outside, her eyes peeled for any signs of danger. Although she had one hand on the hilt of her katana, the other was in her pocket, holding a hidden talisman.

She and Lucian's other white hair guards were all given special permission to carry talismans and use them at their own discretion. Such privilege was rare for white hairs, but Emilia was grateful, as Lucian rarely enhanced her unless absolutely necessary.

She didn't blame him, considering how aggressive and uncontrollable she could be in her berserked state. But when it came to something like an ambush, seconds could be the difference between life and death, hence why she would have no hesitation in using the talisman, if she thought it necessary.

Teflyn and Minerva were similarly on the lookout for danger. But while Teflyn was using her eyes and ears, Minerva was observing the unseen with her ability to sense presences.

Although her range was quite limited outside of her mother's domain, it was much further than they could see in the hilly landscape that they were traversing.

However…

“I don't sense a foreign army anywhere nearby,” Minerva said. “But it's best to stay vigilant, just in case.”

Lucian nodded. “Got it. Let's see what these men have to say, then we'll decide what to do next.”

The group of scouts that came down the hill was led to Lucian's position within the caravan, coming to a stop just before him.

“Your Majesty!” One of them saluted. “The armies are clashing just on the other side of the hill!”

“You mean to tell me the front line has been pushed back this far!?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“That's not good. What happened to holding the fort? And if I recall, just on the other side of this hill was a wide river. Have things gotten this messy in just the last couple days?”

“My apologies, but I don't have any details as of yet. We sent a few scouts ahead to meet up with our army, but we hurried back with this news without waiting for their return.”

Lucian nodded at the scout. “Good job. No matter the details, it doesn't change what we need to do. We have to hurry and get over this hill so we can help the soldiers hold off the empire's troops.”

Lucian motioned to his main body of soldiers. “Prepare for battle, men! We're going to show those empire dogs the mistake they made when they stepped into kingdom territory!”

After a short round of cheering, Lucian got back into the carriage. At the speed they were going to move, he needed to be inside. He never learned how to ride a horse, after all. And having the king running up a hill to match the pace of his men would be awkward, to say the least.

Although the river was just over the hill, they still had quite a ways to climb. But in their hurried pace, they managed to crest the top in just a few minutes.

After reaching the vantage point, Lucian looked out the carriage window and saw the raging river that was the last major obstacle before reaching the fort where his army was supposed to be stationed to hold back the Esgares Empire.

But now, his army was fighting desperately to cross the river and use the waters as a natural barrier to aid in their defenses.

Lucian wasn't sure what had gone wrong at the fort, but it was obvious that his troops were in a tactical retreat, looking to save as many men as possible for the next decisive battle.

Only one bridge goes across the river. It's wide, but it'll still take a while for thousands of armored men to cross. Especially when they're being hounded by enemy soldiers.

What can we do? With the flood of men rushing across the only bridge, there's no way for us to even get to the other side.

Even if we did, can we even make a difference in such a hectic battle?

No, we can definitely make a difference to the lives of the men we could save. But how dangerous would it be to wade into battle when my army is in retreat?

Dammit. I was supposed to arrive before the fighting started. Now that things have gotten this bad, what can I even do?

Lucian wasn't a tactician. He had a bit of knowledge from some recent lessons and some personal experience during the civil war with his uncle. But he was far from a strategic genius.

And during that civil war, the Almekian Kingdom's Minister of War had fallen. With their main strategist gone, Lucian had to rely on the normal generals to plan and execute war tactics.

He had always planned on spending time gathering information and getting help to decide what course of action to take. But there wasn't time for that now. He had to make a quick and decisive showing on the battlefield, less he risked losing the war before it even began.

“Leave it to me,” Minerva said.

…Huh?” Lucian was so engrossed in his thoughts that he barely heard her words.

“I can read your mind. The indecision, the worry–I can see it. The knowledge I've gained from watching you day and night has given me the insight to read your very thoughts.”

Minerva pointed to the river. “You want to cross, don't you? You want to help your men retreat safely across the bridge, even if it's dangerous. But you're not sure how to even get across, much less if it's a good idea to do so.”

She motioned to herself next. “That's why I'm offering my services. With my Creation Magic, we can accomplish the goal you have in mind. And with the right plan, we can do so in a much safer fashion than trying to push our way across the bridge against a horde of fleeing soldiers.”

As the carriage began its descent down the other side of the hill, Lucian took another look at the clashing armies.

His men on the other side of the river fought to maintain a foothold around the bridge. If they were to lose that position, they'd be cut off from their only escape.

But with each man that crossed to the other side, it left the defenders with one less person to help fight off the swarm of enemy soldiers. As more and more men crossed, the ones on the other side would only find themselves fighting an increasingly hopeless battle.

I've got to do something. Even if they signed up to be rear guard precisely for situations like this, that doesn't mean they deserve to be abandoned.

If Minerva knows a way to get across while limiting the danger, then I owe it to those brave men to give it a shot.

He turned back to Minerva. “Tell me this plan of yours.”

“Most certainly. After we reach the river, then…”

Minerva explained her ideas to the group. To Lucian's ears, it seemed like it would put far too much strain on the Fairy Princess. Although she was powerful, her strength was limited outside her mother's domain.

But the girl in question claimed that such worries were unnecessary. Her confidence helped dispel some of Lucian's anxiety, but he couldn't completely rid himself of worry.

Though he often found himself worrying when others were forced to do the heavy lifting, so that was nothing new.

“Alright.” Lucian nodded. “We'll go with your plan, Minerva. But if it becomes too much, tell me right away.”

She pushed one side of her hair behind her shoulder. “Although I'd like to rebuke you for your lack of faith, I know that it stems from worry for my safety. So, I'll simply reiterate that such a task is certainly within my current power.”

“In that case, I'll just say it clearly. Thank you for helping me rescue my men.”

“Hmph. ‘Twas for this very reason that Mother sent me along with you, strange human from another world. I am merely fulfilling the duty that has been given to me.”

“Even so, I'm going to find a way to reward you after this battle. Are you fond of kittens?”

Minerva stared at him with cold eyes. “Didn't you already reward your sister with such a gift? Try to at least think of another.”

“Haha. It was a joke, a joke.”

Feeling lighter than before, Lucian returned his gaze to that of his struggling soldiers. Soon, they would reach the river, and immediately after, they'd be entering their first true battle in the war against the Esgares Empire.

God's Acolyte … are you really waiting for me here?

Chapter 23

The section of Lucian's army that had already crossed the river was fully aware that their king was in the reinforcements coming down the hill. A group of soldiers had already gathered in a safe location, far enough from the river that arrows and spells would have a difficult time reaching them.

Lucian didn't even have to give the order to head for that meeting spot, as the commander in charge of his caravan was in contact with the army's generals, using the scouts that had been going back and forth since each side had learned that the other was so close.

So, all the king had to do was wait in the carriage, and soon enough, he found himself stopped just beside the gathering of high ranked soldiers, including the acting general of the army.

“General.” Lucian nodded to the soldier with the most decorative helmet. “I'll get the details on the events that led us here later. Right now, all I want to know is what your plan is to get my men from the other side of the river to this side with as few casualties as possible.”

“Understood, Your Majesty.” The decorated general saluted. “Since this bridge is the only crossing point in walking distance, the men who've already crossed are tasked with deploying defensive barriers to protect it from enemy mages.”

Lucian noted that a contingent of mages was in fact sitting at the edge of the near bank. The constant barrage of spells being flung from the enemies wasn't just aimed at the soldiers but also at the bridge, but magical barriers intercepted most of them, keeping the crossing men and the bridge they walked on safe.

“More mages and archers on this side are trying to take out as many enemy soldiers as they can,” the decorated general continued. “But opposing barriers are making it difficult. The best we can do is keep some of their mages occupied defending against our assault to limit the number available to cast offensive spells.”

Once again, Lucian saw the scene the general was describing. Spells and arrows flew from the near shore, aimed across the river. Most fizzled before landing, intercepted by barriers. But a few managed to land, providing some worth to their efforts.

The decorated general motioned to the men still fighting on the other side. “The rear guard holds back the enemy army, as duty requires. If needed, they'll sacrifice their lives so that the main force can cross to safety. You needn't worry, Your Majesty. The army will maintain its fighting capability. Of this, I'm certain.”

“And what of the Death Knight I've heard so much about?” Lucian asked. “Has he made an appearance today?”

“No. Scouts confirmed his presence across the river, but he has yet to join the fighting.”

“Good. It'd be best if we can end the day without clashing with him.” Lucian met the decorated general's eyes. “But now that I'm here, there's going to be a few changes to our tactics.”

The general looked cautious. “Changes, Your Majesty?”

“Yes. I'm going across the river to help the rear guard with the retreat.”

“What!? My liege, pardon my rudeness, but that's absurd! If you cross, you'll become the target of every man they have! And crossing the bridge is impossible right now! Do you intend to swim to the other shore!?”

“No, I don't particularly like swimming in rivers, so I'll decline going that route. But there are other ways available to me. Regardless, I'm not going to sit here in safety after only just arriving and watch as my men are cut down trying to cross a single bridge.”

The helmeted man grit his teeth. “If you fall here, morale will collapse in an instant. The men on the other side of the river might surrender, and our kingdom's army would be cut nearly in half.”

“I know full well what my death here today would mean for this kingdom. But I didn't come here to sit idle while good men die for my sake. It was my responsibility to arrive before battle began, yet I put off the trip north for as long as possible due to personal reasons. It's my fault that we even ended up in this dire situation, and that means it's my responsibility to see us through it. I'm going across the river, General. There is no debate.”

The one in charge of Lucian's forces was far from convinced. In his mind, he could only see the young and arrogant second prince being cut down nearly as soon as he crossed. Yet when the king spoke, people obeyed. Including him.

“I … understand, Your Majesty. But how do you intend to cross?”

“Just focus on getting the men across the bridge, General.” Lucian looked to Minerva. “And leave the crossing to us.”

Lucian didn't make the trip to the front lines with just his close companions and a small squad of guards. He brought a small army along with him, men he had gathered from the capital and some that had joined him along the way.

In all, he had brought over 1,000 reinforcements with him, including a squad of white hairs. After being forced to abandon the fort, his new men would be a welcome addition to the army.

But more importantly at the moment, it gave him a pool of soldiers to pull from who were at full capacity, both in terms of their physical shape and their morale.

Lucian turned to the commander who led his reinforcements. “Get the men lined up. I'm going to give a speech. As for where I'll be doing the talking…”

He pointed down the hill, near the river. Thousands of soldiers had already crossed the river, many of whom stood ready for battle in case the enemy army decided to cross afterwards. If that were to happen, they'd be forced to hold the bridge as a defensive choke point until the enemy gave up.

Because of that, the men were lined up in formations, rather than being allowed to move around as they pleased. That made it easy for Lucian to find a spot where a large number of his soldiers would be in earshot of his speech.

“I'll bring them post haste, Your Majesty!” The commander saluted, then rushed off to gather the soldiers.

“Now…” Lucian started walking down the hill. “Let's get started.”

Although the soldiers knew the king would be arriving at the front lines at some point, his timing was a surprise to even the general who commanded the army. Coupled with the hectic battle taking place, it was no surprise that word of his arrival had yet to spread among the rank and file.

Those keeping a keen lookout behind them had noticed the reinforcements coming over the hill, but even they didn't expect their liege to be the one at their helm.

So, it was only when Lucian broke away from the assembly of generals and commanders who had gathered to greet him that the regular soldiers came to fully understand the drastic change that had just occurred.

The whispers of his arrival soon grew to a low roar as men on his side of the river turned to see their king walking down the remainder of the hill, straight toward their formations.

However, Lucian was under no illusions about his reputation. Before the untimely demise of the royal family, he'd been the second prince, destined to live in the shadow of his older brother, the Crown Prince.

That older brother was groomed from a young age to take the crown. Whether it was training for battle, strategy, or leadership skills, the former Crown Prince had received tutoring from some of the kingdom's finest teachers.

But the Almekian Kingdom had no need for two kings. And to prevent a potential rival, the second and third princes had received tutoring that focused on civil matters in the hopes that they would put their skills to use in aiding the future king, rather than attempting to usurp him.

As such, the people were made well aware of just where each prince stood, meaning most believed Lucian to be incapable of leading the army to victory.

In truth, they were correct. As a politician from Earth, Lucian had little knowledge on how to conduct medieval style warfare. There was no way he could step onto a losing battlefield and turn it around with an ingenious plan.

That was precisely why he had no intention of forcing the general to change tactics. Rather, Lucian was only planning to do the best he could to enhance the strategy the general was employing, rather than altering it.

So while he couldn't bring about a miraculous victory in such a dire situation, that didn't mean that he couldn't use his true talents to ensure the men made a successful escape across the river.

This spot will work. Lucian looked around. Just wish I had a stage to stand on…

As if she could read his mind, Minerva raised her hand, and the very ground itself began to rise beneath Lucian's feet.

He was caught a bit off-guard, but the stone that rose up was level and stable, making it easy for him to keep his balance, despite his surprise.

After only a few seconds, Lucian found himself standing atop a makeshift stage, just as he had silently desired.

It wasn't just him who was on the stage, either. Minerva herself was standing beside him, as were Emilia and Teflyn. All of his personal companions stood above the rest, looking out over the troops.

Nice job, Minerva.

He gave her a silent nod, which she returned with a confident smile.

With the stage set, both literally and figuratively, Lucian simply waited for his men to get into position.

The commander in charge of his reinforcements gathered them, as he ordered. Soon, over a thousand men stood before him, awaiting whatever it was that their king planned to say.

Meanwhile, the original army was just to his right, still lined up in their formations. But unlike before, many of them were turned in his direction, despite the battle taking place just across the river.

And so, it was with such a setup that Lucian began his speech.

“Soldiers of Almekia!” Lucian shouted from the stage. “I came here today to lead the war effort against the ruthless might of the Esgares Empire! Yet those cowards attacked before the start of the warring season, using trickery and deceit to drive us from the fort and into a strategic retreat!

“Our enemies may have proven themselves as cravens, but I know Almekian men are of a higher stock than them! And they know, too! Why else would they choose such cowardly tactics!? In a fair fight, they have no chance of victory!”

Lucian motioned to the other side of the river, where Almekian soldiers were still fighting. “That's why they're trying to cut us down on the retreat! They know that if they give us a chance to regroup, they're done for! And with how outnumbered the rear guard is, all it would take is a single break in the defensive line, and the bridge would be lost, along with the chance for our brothers in arms to escape capture!

“That, I cannot allow! Those men fighting on the other side of the river have paid for our safety with their blood! They fought so we can stand here, protected by the raging currents! But now that I've arrived, I find that I can't sit idle while they fight for their lives!

“Be careful, they tell me. Don't risk the kingdom on a battle that's already been lost. All good advice, perfectly suited to position ourselves for a victory sometime later, when the tide is in our favor. And yet…

“To hell with that! Who cares if this battle is lost!? Look at the men fighting on the other side of the river! They're giving everything they have to prevent the enemy from taking the bridge and cutting off their only escape from that slaughter!

“Tactics, strategy, the future…! Who gives a damn! I'm not going to stand here in safety and watch as Almekia's finest men are left to fight for their lives without me!

“I'm crossing that river! When I get over there, I'm going to slaughter as many enemy soldiers as I can, and I'm not coming back until every last one of my men makes it across that bridge!”

Lucian held his sword high above his head. “Who among you is brave enough to look death in the eyes and smile!? Who among you has the guts to walk into a losing battle without a shred of fear!? All who consider themselves as Almekia's finest, step forward, and join me in crossing the river and saving our comrades!”

For a few heartbeats after his speech, Lucian merely stood looking down at the men, his sword still raised high. The silence went on for what seemed like an eternity, enough to make the king begin to sweat as he wondered if his words had missed their mark.

But after those few heartbeats, everything changed.

“For Almekia!”

“For the king!”

“To battle!”

The roar of voices intensified in a blink, and soon, it was enough to shake the stone stage upon which Lucian stood. Yet even the soldiers’ unanimous battlecry was overwhelmed by the beating of their weapons on their shields, drowning out even the explosive sounds of battle from across the river.

Even the soldiers who had recently crossed the bridge joined Lucian's reinforcements in the cheering. It seemed that one close encounter with death wasn't enough for them.

Even Lucian wasn't expecting such an outburst of support. He thought he'd be lucky if a few hundred of the over one thousand men stepped forward, their faces grim.

Yet the formation of his reinforcements he had gathered to listen hadn't changed. Not a single man was ahead of the others, which one would think meant that despite their enthusiasm, none of the soldiers wanted to be the one to actually go into battle.

But that wasn't the case. That wasn't the case at all.

Because each man, without fail, had stepped forward to volunteer for the assault, meaning the entire group had stayed in formation.

Looking to his right, Lucian saw that the soldiers who had already crossed the bridge to safety were also a step closer. Those that could hear his speech, at least.

As he watched, he could see the spreading of his words among those out of earshot. It was obvious because each man who heard what he planned to do also stepped forward, volunteering to go back across, into the jaws of death itself.

“What the…” Lucian gulped at the overwhelming amount of support he had gathered.

“As expected.” Emilia nodded, as if it was the natural result.

Minerva brought a hand to her chin. “Perhaps they were waiting for someone with bravado.”

“Uwah! They want to take my prey!?”

Lucian held back a stiff smile at Teflyn's strange response. “With the soldiers so enthusiastic, maybe we can pull this off after all. But I can't take everyone, so…”

Lucian beckoned over the commander he brought with him. “If the bridge were empty, how many men do you think I could bring with me on an assault without clogging it up when we reach the other side?”

The high ranked soldiers looked at the bridge in question. “Three hundred, at least. No more than five.”

“Pick out three hundred from the reinforcements I brought and a hundred more from the ones who already crossed the bridge. When you finish, bring them there.” Lucian pointed to a spot just west of the bridge, where a group of mages were lined up at the bank of the river.

“As you wish.” He saluted, then got to work.

As for Lucian and the girls, they waited for Minerva to lower the stone stage back to the ground, where it disappeared into the dirt.

“How useful.” Lucian watched as the commander began picking soldiers. “I really need to think up some more ways to utilize that magic of yours.”

“You're about to get another demonstration of what I can do,” Minerva said. “Perhaps you can use it as inspiration for the future.”

“Are you really sure you can handle it? Your power is limited outside of the Fairy Queen's domain, right?”

“Hmph. Even as I am now, a task like this is only a matter of course.”

“If you say so. Just make sure to keep some magic in reserve in case you need to defend yourself after we get across.”

“Oh!” Teflyn got excited, as usual. “I'll protect her while she's weak! I can do it!”

“Weren't you just talking about how you wanted to beat up all the enemy soldiers? How can you do that while also protecting Minerva?”

“Uwah…!” She seemed to realize her mistake. “I-if I beat them all up, then there's nobody to threaten her!”

Lucian knuckled her horned head. “Don't try to escape with that kind of twisted logic.”

Although the men who were going across the river were still being organized, a group of soldiers had already gathered near Lucian. Actually, they never really left his side, but they had stepped back when he was giving his speech.

But now that combat was on the horizon, they were fully prepared to fight alongside him. Unfortunately for them, that couldn't be allowed.

“I'm glad you're willing to go across with me,” Lucian said to his personal guard of white hairs. “But you'll have to stay here this time.”

“What!?” Sigurd was the one to express their disbelief. “How can we sit here while you go face a literal army!?”

“Because you know what will happen if I bring a group of enhanced white hairs across the river. Chaos, that's what. Berserked warriors running off in every which direction is the last thing I need in this kind of situation. We're going in, securing my men's escape, then getting out. I can't afford to chase each of you down before we retreat.”

“But…!” Sigurd looked at the battle that was still raging across the river. “Other white hairs are over there fighting. Yet you want us to stay here?”

“That's why I'm bringing 400 men. I'm going to task some with rounding up the white hairs and ensuring that they're not left behind while the regular soldiers flee to safety. It's unfortunate, but this is the way it has to be.”

Sigurd sighed. “I understand, even if I don't like it.”

“Prince Lucian.” Emilia spoke in her soldier voice. “I'm going, no matter what.”

He turned to his fox-eared protector. “You'd probably come along even if I ordered you not to, so I've already prepared for you to be with me.”

Her tail began wagging, dampening her appearance as a soldier. “Thank you very much!”

“That said, I'll be keeping you on a short leash this time. You always seem to snap out of your bloodlust for a second after I call for you, so be prepared to hear your name a lot.”

“Yes! Somehow, I can always pick out your voice when you shout for me, so please say it as many times as you need.”

“Then with that settled, let's get going. The commander’s almost done organizing the men.”

Even though the white hairs weren't going across the river with him, they still followed Lucian down the hill and to the edge of the river.

The 400 regular soldiers were only a few steps behind, meaning an entire column of soldiers were marching to the bank, where mages were casting spells across the water.

Lucian stopped behind those mages, letting Emilia and Teflyn take care of clearing the way.

“Please step aside.” Emilia gently ushered a few confused mages away from the bank.

“You heard her! Get a move on!” Teflyn wasn't quite so gentle with her wording.

Soon, the way was clear. Or rather, the bank of the river was accessible to Lucian.

He could practically feel the confused glances that came his way as soldiers and mages began to wonder what he had in store for them. Perhaps they thought he'd order them to swim across, though doing so was essentially a death sentence.

Metal armor and deep water don't mix well, as many unfortunate soldiers had learned throughout history.

Luckily for them, Lucian had no intention of asking them to perform the impossible.

“Minerva, it's all yours.”

“Let them witness the power of a Fairy Princess.”

She walked to the edge, the river’s water flowing swiftly just below the bank. Raising both arms, she held them out over the water, as if attempting to reach for the other side.

“Rise.” With a single word, she activated the magic within her.

The ground began to rumble, as if a small quake were shaking the land beneath them. But there was no natural disaster, it was just the effect of Minerva's powerful magic.

The water splashed, but not because something fell inside. It was just the opposite, with something coming out from within the river.

Stone grew seemingly from the water itself, rising up to the same height as the river bank before coming to a stop. It was only when it finished growing that the shaking ended.

Minerva stepped onto her stone bridge. “Follow.”

As she walked, more stone continued to rise from the water ahead, connecting to the first segment she brought forth and allowing her to continue walking without hesitation.

“You heard her, men!” Lucian motioned to the new bridge formed by Minerva herself. “Let's show these Esgares soldiers what it means to face Almekia on the battlefield!”

The group he gathered recovered from the shock of seeing a Fairy Princess using such mysterious magic, and with determined expressions, they followed their king across the bridge and to the battle on the other side.

Both enemies and allies alike watched from the far bank as a bridge appeared seemingly from the water itself, spanning an even wider distance than the one that had been built by human hands.

With each step Minerva took, the bridge grew closer to reaching the other side. The landing spot straight across from where they began was under the control of Lucian's men, but with every man who crossed the man-made bridge, it left one less to protect their foothold against the enemy troops.

As he approached, Lucian scanned the battlefield with a calculating eye, taking in everything he could see.

A crescent-shaped defensive position around the bridge to prevent enemies from getting too close. Seems logical enough.

And there's even a small triage set up to heal the critically injured enough for them to survive the trip across the bridge.

As for the white hairs–they sent them into battle, as expected. Can't blame them, considering they're all fighting for their lives, but do they plan to sacrifice them as the regular troops make their escape?

Every unit of white hairs was an elite fighting force that could help turn the tide of any battle. Lucian didn't bring any with him for personal reasons, but the Almekian military commanders weren't shy about using them when needed.

Although any loss of white hairs was considered bad, that was only because of their battle potential and had nothing to do with humanitarian reasons. Such was the reality of the world in which Lucian lived.

But even if it was normal to send soldiers to their deaths, Lucian couldn't bring himself to sacrifice a group of people who were essentially forced to fight simply because of the circumstances of their births. That was why his first command once he reached the other side was going to be securing the safety of the white hairs.

“We're almost there!” Lucian spoke to his men who were following a few steps behind him. “Commander, with me.”

The one who organized the 400 men stepped up to him. “Sir!”

“When we reach the other side, take a hundred men and head there.” Lucian pointed toward a section of the battle line. “Order the white hairs to retreat and begin crossing the bridge.”

“Consider it done, Your Majesty. But wouldn't pulling out our strongest fighters leave that section of the defense too weak to hold? All it would take is one breach, and the bridgeheads would be at risk, along with our chance of escape.”

“Yes, everything you said is correct. Don't worry, I have a plan, but its success is contingent on removing the berserked warriors from the battle so they don't get left behind. The important part is ensuring we don't lose any more white hairs in this fight.”

“Understood! We'd be at a disadvantage in the next battle, if we lost too many.”

Lucian nodded, but that wasn't really his main concern. He didn't bother correcting the commander, though. As long as he fulfilled his duty, that was all that mattered.

After a little more than a minute of walking over the river, Minerva finally stepped off the bridge, which was now fully connected to the other bank. With its completion, it added a second crossing point for the troops to use in their retreat.

That was good, because thousands of men still fought for their lives. With only a single bridge, it would take about half an hour for the remaining soldiers to cross, but with two, they essentially cut that time in half. More so actually, since Minerva's was even wider than the man-made one they'd been using until then.

“You leading the defense?” Lucian asked a high ranked man who'd come to meet him.

“I am. And who am I speaking to?”

“King Lucian Valesti Almekia. Need I say more?”

The captain's eyes went wide. He looked between Lucian, the strange girls he'd brought with him, and the bridge that Minerva had created from seemingly nothing.

“Y-Your Majesty!” He bowed his head. “Pardon my rudeness!”

“I take no offense. But we don't have time for formalities. We're changing tactics, so I need you to listen carefully. First, we'll be gathering the white hairs and sending them across the bridges. It'll be too late to evacuate them once we begin the final retreat since they're so difficult to control.

“Second, the gaps in our defenses will be filled in by the Fairy Princess, Minerva. Don't ask how. You already saw what she was capable of when she was making the bridge. Just put your faith in her, and she won't fail you. While they’re doing that, you focus on reorganizing the retreat to take advantage of the new bridge she made.

“And finally, I'll be going to the battle line with Emilia and Teflyn.” Lucian motioned to his two companions. “They may not look like much, but everyone who's underestimated them in the past didn't live long to regret it. Any questions?”

The captain shook his head. “Plenty, but orders are orders. We'll do as you command, Your Majesty.”

“Good. Then incorporate the tactical change into your plans starting now.”

Lucian motioned to the commander who already had a hundred men selected from the ones they brought over. He pointed them to a group of white hairs that was fighting nearby, and they took off to give them the order to retreat.

“I'll return before long.” Minerva left with them.

“Be safe.” Lucian spoke softly to her departing back.

That left Lucian with three hundred fresh soldiers at his command. It was a sizable force, but compared to the thousands of enemies that surrounded them, it wasn't nearly enough.

But Lucian didn't need to defeat them all. He just needed to accomplish his objectives.

“Let's go.” He led them toward the line of battle, where men were fighting and dying.

The destination Lucian had in mind wasn't just a random section of the front line. He was bringing them toward another group of white hairs that were fighting in a bloody battle.

And unlike the white hairs that he had sent the commander toward, the ones he was closing in on were fighting their own kind. In other words, enemy white hairs.

It's good that I managed to motivate the men with that speech. If I had tried leading them into a group of white hairs before, I wonder if they would even follow.

As it was, the men still had their reservations. But the momentum of the assault pushed them forward, with none of the soldiers wanting to be the first to show fear.

Lucian used that momentum to its fullest, leading them straight into what most soldiers would consider one of the most deadly fights they could face on the battlefield.

First things first!

“Now, Teflyn! By my royal authority, I call upon the strength of both the berserked white hairs and oni warriors…”

“Oh Great Kishin, Lord of the Oni. On behalf of your kin, I, Teflyn Rusudari Tsumokichi, beseech you…” Teflyn's voice overlapped Lucian's.

“...Grant your unstoppable power to Emilia and Teflyn!”

“...Grant your strength to Almekia's king!”

“[Enhance]!”

With a final word, the two of them released their magic at the same time. Just as Lucian felt his strength leave his body from the expenditure of mana, it came back tenfold in the form of Teflyn's powerful oni magic.

Likewise for the oni warrior, who was now enhanced by Lucian's divine spell. The grin on her lips showed just how eager she was to fight, as the [Enhance] spell pushed any who felt its effect to act, not just white hairs.

But just like white hairs obtained immense strength from [Enhance], so too did they feel the effects of that bloodlust many times over. That was why any white hair under its influence was said to be berserked, as it often overrode even their sense of pain and self-preservation, pushing them to fight until their very body gave out.

And right now, one such girl was feeling that exact effect.

“With this,” Emilia said with a savage tone, “even a white hair can only kneel before me!”

“Emilia,” Lucian said, pointing at the line of enemies. “Hit them right there.”

“Any spot where I can fight is fine with me!”

Lucian didn't much care for the small details, but by giving her a command, he can control her movements to a degree. That was essential, if he wanted to keep her from going too deep into the enemy line.

“Teflyn, stay with Emilia. We need to fight as a team.”

“Just say you want to keep an eye on me and be done with it!” She donned her demonic mask as she spoke.

“I knew you'd understand.” Lucian raised his secondary sword. “[Order]. Defeat the enemy white hairs.”

This is close enough!

He released his grip on the hilt, and the weapon flew. He directed it toward the very spot where Emilia and Teflyn were charging, the sword deftly avoiding allied white hairs and striking a surprised enemy.

A heartbeat after his weapon began rampaging behind enemy lines, Emilia and Teflyn hit the group of white hairs.

Emilia was a whirlwind of destruction that couldn't be contained, smashing into the white hairs with a force that even they couldn't absorb. The effect was immediate, with the battle line buckling just a bit from a single girl.

Unlike Emilia, Teflyn preferred precision and skill over raw power. A white hair stunned by Emilia’s charge fell from her twin daggers before they even knew Teflyn was on them, and the smile on the demonic mask covering her face seemed to grow just a bit wider now that her weapons were coated in blood.

The rest of his men hit the line after the two girls, sending another shock through the enemy's defenses.

Although the three hundred men he brought were just regular soldiers, they outnumbered the white hairs ten to one. With such an advantage in numbers, even a berserked white hair would have a hard time claiming victory.

With one eye on his companions, Lucian reached the friendly white hairs he'd come to retrieve. Even if they're often referred to as berserked when in their enhanced state, they still had enough sense to tell friend from foe.

So when a group of allies came from behind to support them, they only pushed harder against the shaken line of enemies, trying to overrun them.

That wasn't something Lucian could allow, so he grabbed the first one within reach and forcibly turned him around.

“New orders, soldier.”

“The hell’re you?”

“I'm your king, and I'm here to take your place against this enemy platoon of white hairs. You are to retreat across the bridge, along with your fellow white hairs.”

The soldier looked at the battle with clear desire. He wanted nothing more than to leap back in and fight until he was satisfied. Unfortunately, a berserked white hair could rarely sate their lust for blood.

“Soldier.” Lucian pulled on his shoulder, which had begun to turn back toward the battle, as if he were preparing to leap back in. “Do I make myself clear?”

“Tch. Right when I was starting to have fun.”

The various injuries on his body made Lucian believe that he had more than enough fun for one day. But he kept his thoughts to himself since he fell back to the safety of the pocket that the front line was fighting to protect.

Lucian wasn't the only one tasked with sending the white hairs to safety. A handful of the three hundred men were following his lead, pulling friendly white hairs out of conflict and ordering them to retreat.

Even if the other soldiers didn't have high ranks, white hairs in the military were conditioned to obey the normal soldiers when it came to combat maneuvers. In essence, they were considered second class citizens, just like they were as civilians.

But thanks to that, Lucian was able to efficiently force the white hairs to disengage and report to the back lines for new orders. He knew the next order would be to cross the bridge to safety, so once they left the immediate battle, he was able to safely put them out of his mind.

That was fortunate because other matters were clamoring for his attention, such as the ball of fire falling on him from above.

Block it!

He mentally ordered his shield to move overhead, putting it directly between him and the oncoming [Fireball]. The magical attack hit with the force of a small bomb, sending flames out alongside a shockwave that Lucian could feel with his body.

But when the smoke cleared…

Wow. Magic really is scary. But it'll take more than that to get through my defenses.

Okay, the next white hair is…

Wait! This is really bad…!

Just a few paces away was a white hair engaged with an enemy that could be called her equal. Even at a glance, Lucian could see that the battle between them had been a bloody one. But something was about to change.

She's going to get pincered!

Lucian's autonomous weapon was too far away to help her. That left him the option of sending his shield to protect her back or commanding his main weapon to fly out and deal with the flanking white hair.

But the first option would leave him without protection and the second without a weapon. So, Lucian took the third option.

He leapt at the white hair’s undefended back, his sword held in a confident hand. As soon as he reached her, his shield zipped into position, putting itself between Lucian and the enemy white hair that sought to strike at his soldier.

“What’s this thing!?” He swatted at the shield, trying to knock it away. “It won't budge!? Don't mess with me!”

He gave it his all with the second attack, smacking the shield with several times the force as his first strike. It was enough to move Lucian's defense aside just enough to open a path to his body.

But at the same time, it was also enough to let Lucian's sword through.

“Guh…!” The white hair man stumbled back. “Bastard! I'll kill you!”

Lucian's shield returned, blocking the man's path again.

“Move!” He swung at it again, but this time, he hit only air. “What…!”

Lucian had ordered the shield to avoid the attack. And since the white hair put so much force into his swing, it left him completely off balance, something Lucian wouldn't let go unpunished.

Another spray of blood, and another grunt of pain. But unlike before, the white hair couldn't just shrug it off.

“I'll … I'll…!” He coughed up blood.

“It's over.” Lucian's autonomous sword returned, skewering the white hair where he stood.

He hated felling someone who was only fighting because they had almost no other choice. But the man was his enemy, and when it came to protecting the people he cared about, he couldn't afford to show any mercy.

Turning from the man, Lucian saw his ally white hair still engaged with that same enemy. However, he didn't miss the glance she sent his way. It was obvious that a battle had been taking place behind her, so of course she would keep an eye on it in case she needed to protect herself.

But after seeing Lucian defeat the enemy, she turned her full focus back to her own opponent. However, she wasn't expecting that sword without a wielder to join her in the assault.

“What kind of magic…!” The enemy white hair barely deflected Lucian's weapon.

Unfortunately for him, it was hard to predict what a sword could do when it didn't need a hand to wield it.

“Gah!” He grit his teeth as he took a hit. “Get out of here, you damn sword!”

“Have you forgotten about me!?” Lucian's white hair soldier struck out, adding another wound to their opponent.

“Cowards…!” He blocked the sword's next attack. “Don't think I'll fall from just this!”

Lucian reached into a pouch on his waist. When his hand reappeared, it carried a red stone about the size of a golf ball.

“[Order]. Attack the enemy white hair.” The stone flew from his hand.

At the same time, he sent his shield in front of his ally white hair, blocking her vision for a split second.

“The hell’s that supposed to–” His words were drowned out by a bright flash of light as the stone exploded just in front of his face.

Lucian recalled his shield, letting his ally see the enemy white hair once again. He was dazed, stumbling back while rubbing at his eyes.

Lucian knew exactly how it felt to get hit by the flash bang magitech stones, so he felt a bit of pity for the man. But he was at war, and in war, nothing was off limits of it meant he could walk away alive.

“M-my eyes–guh…!” He grunted as Lucian's sword impaled him.

Just like that, another enemy white hair hit the ground.

After ordering his sword to go help the other soldiers, Lucian grabbed the shoulder of his white hair soldier before she could run off to the next battle.

“Retreat. The other white hairs are already waiting for you.” Lucian pointed to where most of her allies were gathered, back near the rear guard’s commander.

“Tch. So many enemies left to fight…” She looked annoyed, but she eventually turned and did as she was ordered.

“Now then, that does it for securing the white hairs here.” He checked on Emilia and Teflyn. “Good job, Teflyn. You're making my job a lot easier.”

He didn't order the oni warrior to stay with Emilia just so he could keep an eye on both of them at the same time. Surely, that was part of it. But it also allowed the more level-headed Teflyn to keep Emilia in check, preventing her from charging too deep into enemy lines.

They're still a little too far forward. Guess I should call them back a bit.

As Lucian stepped closer to the front line, he took another glance toward Minerva. He'd been keeping an eye on the section of the battle she'd gone toward, but it was difficult to spot her with so many soldiers between the two of them.

However, even without seeing her, he knew without a doubt that she was doing well because of the huge stone wall that was continuing to grow at that spot on the battlefield.

Fortunately, unlike the other times he looked in her direction, Lucian could actually see her. She was moving toward him, just like the stone wall.

Good. She's almost here. Then I definitely need to get Emilia the rest to back up a bit.

“Emilia! Teflyn!” Lucian called from just behind the battle line. “We're regrouping!”

After seeing the girls acknowledge his command, he turned to the nearby soldiers who weren't engaged at the moment and organized them into a line. With a defensive position to fall back to, Lucian stepped forward into the fray.

With a swing of his sword, he cut down a regular soldier. Compared to the white hairs he was fighting a moment ago, the enemies he faced now could be considered weak.

But while there were only a few dozen white hairs, the regular soldiers filling the gap left in their wake numbered in the hundreds. That was far too many for even the powerfully enhanced king to deal with, though temporarily wading into the front line was relatively safe. At least, as safe as one could be considered on a battlefield.

“Pull back!” Lucian pushed on the chestplate of the soldier he had come to reinforce. “New defensive line behind you.”

The female warrior looked between the line and her king, as if worried about leaving him on the front while she retreated.

“Don't worry.” Lucian's autonomous sword zipped by, cutting down the man who sought to replace the one he had felled on his arrival. “I'll be joining you shortly.”

The soldier finally relented, retreating to the new defensive line, where she would receive healing magic and catch her breath for a few moments.

As for Lucian, he was joined by Emilia and Teflyn, who helped him organize the retreat to the new battle line behind them.

Soon, the number of allies who had fallen back meant that they were beginning to face an overwhelming force. It was enough to even put the three powerful warriors in danger, so they had to pull back with the rest of the soldiers.

Good. This should be perfect.

As soon as he reorganized the defensive line, the enemy troops hit them with a charge to keep up the pressure. Such a scene had taken place many times as the Almekian army was retreating across the bridge, as they had to continually shrink their battle line as more and more men left the fight and crossed to the other side of the river.

But Lucian didn't plan to keep falling back a little at a time. He wanted to secure the safety of his men as quickly as possible, which was why…

“W-what the…!” An enemy soldier shouted as he was lifted into the air.

To be precise, he still stood on solid ground, it was just that the ground had risen up, taking him with it. It rose the height of several men and had the thickness of two arm lengths, making it a sturdy fortification against infantry.

More cries of confusion erupted from the enemies as an entire line of their troops was lifted up, placing them high above the other men as they stood atop the raised ground. But being elevated made one an easy target, so those who stood there too long soon found themselves the target of mages and archers alike.

“I've arrived,” Minerva said.

“Great job.” Lucian looked at the battle line where Minerva had come from. “Your wall is really taking shape now.”

“As expected. If we want to retreat in a timely manner, then it only makes sense to build a wall to defend us while we flee.”

“I agree.”

He turned back to the elevated ground in front of him, where enemy troops were still scrambling to get off. It connected all the way to the section where Minerva had gone to help the other group of white hairs retreat, making it quite a long wall of hard stone.

Having it appear out of seemingly nowhere must have thrown the enemy forces into chaos, as they've yet to find a way to deal with it.

At the same time, it limited the surface area they had to defend to protect the bridges, meaning that less troops had to focus on guarding the retreat.

But their work wasn't done yet.

“Let's head toward the next group of white hairs,” Lucian said. “You can build your wall along the way.”

“Not a problem.” Minerva swept her hair back behind her shoulder.

Lucian noted the sweat that ran down her face. Even if she was a Fairy Princess, she had her limits.

She's really giving it her all, isn't she?

Then we have to do the same.

With the plan finally coming together, Lucian led the girls and his nearly three hundred troops toward the next group of white hairs, with Minerva building the wall every step of the way.

Chapter 24

“Defense line ready, Your Majesty!” A soldier reported in.

“Good work.” Lucian turned to the line of men just behind the ones fighting the enemy troops. “Fall back to the defense line. Minerva's almost here.”

“Yes, Sir!” The soldier ran off to relay his orders.

After moving to several points on the front line and setting up the wall, the soldiers under Lucian's command quickly adapted to his tactics. Rather than having to direct each person himself, he was now able to efficiently delegate tasks to the more competent of his men, like the soldier who just reported to him.

Thanks to that, Lucian was free to more effectively harass the enemy line with his autonomous sword, sending it to strike at weak points or to reinforce sections that were being pressured by the enemy.

Although the weapon would automatically obey his command to defeat the enemies, it lacked the ability to think on its own, meaning it would often be attacking inefficient points unless directed by Lucian himself.

On top of that, by keeping a wider view of the battlefield, he could move Emilia and Teflyn around to sections of the front line that needed their help. Already, the duo had shattered the enemy formations more times than Lucian cared to count, leaving holes in their line.

Unfortunately, every hole was filled with enemy reinforcements so quickly that making any forward progress was impossible. But on the bright side, they didn't want to push too far, anyway.

“Seems I’m a little early this time.” Minerva stepped up beside him.

“Just a bit. But that just goes to show how efficient you've gotten at building this wall.”

“If it's just forming stone from dirt, then it's only a matter of course that I'd grow accustomed to it quickly.”

“Here.” Lucian handed her his handkerchief.

“Much appreciated.” She took a moment to wipe the sweat from her face.

Looking at the place where Minerva had appeared, Lucian saw a long and tall wall of stone, which now covered most of the battle line. Because of the fortifications that Minerva had created, defending the retreat was becoming easier, despite the rear guard having fewer soldiers than when they had first arrived.

Any enemies who tried scaling the wall were quickly targeted, and those who made it over found themselves surrounded by opponents.

Even the enemy mages had a difficult time blasting through, as Minerva's wall wasn't just normal stone. It was infused with her mana, giving it a toughness beyond what even Lucian expected.

They're still breaking through, little by little. And it won't be long before they completely change tactics to compensate for the new battlefield.

Fortunately, organizing and directing thousands of troops takes time. I just hope we can make it out of here before someone in the enemy army devises a working counter to what we're doing.

“It's time.” Minerva stepped forward.

“Take this, then.” Lucian sent his shield to her. “In case they target you again.”

Lucian refocused on his current battle, where he saw that the enemy soldiers had already retreated, giving Minerva room to create her wall.

Although the empire's soldiers hadn't changed their overall strategy, they had already realized not to be in the way of the wall when it appeared.

As Lucian noted, some of them noticed that Minerva was the one who was using the spell, so she'd recently become the target of mages and archers while she was casting.

And as expected, several attacks rained down on her while she was raising the wall. But those attacks were met with magical barriers, placed specifically to protect her.

In the end, not a single one made it through to Minerva. And when the wall reached its full height, Lucian recalled his shield.

“Nice job,” he said.

“Hmph. It's simply a formality by this point.”

“That's good, but I don't think we'll be needing much more of your Creation Magic for this battle.” Lucian looked behind him, where the soldiers were still crossing the bridge. “It's almost time for the final retreat. At best, we have time to raise one last section of wall before we have to go.”

“I tire of this tactic, so I certainly won't feel any regrets when we leave. Next time, I'll be sure to request a role that involves a bit more combat.”

“Don't tell me you're actually a battle freak like Teflyn.”

“Hey!” The oni warrior appeared from somewhere. “I heard that!”

“Ah, sorry. You're so small that I didn't see you there.”

“Grr! Small but deadly! Just ask the enemy soldiers!”

“That would be hard,” Emilia said with her berserked voice. “Since all the ones we fought are now dead.”

“Uwah! That's right! My evidence can't talk anymore!”

Lucian shook his head. “Calling them evidence is a bit–”

An ear shattering explosion shook the battlefield, sending a spray of rocks pelting Lucian and the girls.

His head snapped toward the direction of the noise practically on its own, where Lucian saw a plume of smoke right in the center of the new section of wall Minerva just created.

“Something blew a hole in it already!?”

As he watched, the smoke began to disperse, the outline of the breach becoming clear. Something had indeed broken through the thick wall in a single attack.

No, wait! That wasn't a magic spell…!

A figure appeared within the dissipating cloud of dust, standing in the center of the breach. As the warrior came into clearer focus, Lucian noted his features and slowly came to a frightening conclusion.

Pitch-black armor that covers his entire body.

A full face helmet with demonic horns.

An axe that looks just as evil as the man who wields it.

And the strength to break through Minerva's wall in a single strike.

This man, he’s…!

“The Death Knight!” One of Lucian's soldiers shouted in a panic.

Damn! Why now!? Right when we were about to make our escape…!

“Hmm.” Emilia narrowed her eyes. “My Prince, it seems I've found a foe worth fighting.”

“Uwah! Where do I stick him with my daggers when he's covered in armor!?”

Lucian recalled his autonomous sword. “You two, don't be rash. We're trying to escape, not defeat the enemies.”

Teflyn looked to the troops crossing the bridge. “Eh? But they're not done yet, so someone has to deal with this set of walking armor, right?”

“That's … true.”

Is he the God's Acolyte that the Goddess was talking about?

If so, can we end the upcoming disaster if we defeat him right here?

Lucian looked between his three allies. Each of them were tired from fighting nonstop since they arrived on the battlefield. Or in Minerva's case, using her fairy magic without pause.

Yet despite their obvious exhaustion, Emilia and Teflyn were already readying for battle against the mysterious and powerful Death Knight.

The problem was Minerva, who wore a deep frown on her face.

“Minerva, what's wrong?”

“This man, he's … different.”

“What's that mean?”

“I'm not sure. But his presence feels … wrong, somehow. It's as if he's a stain on an otherwise clean canvas. He doesn't belong, nor is he wanted…”

“Then, he really is…” Lucian turned back to the Death Knight. “The God's Acolyte.”

The man in black armor raised his fearsome axe. At the same time, a flood of enemy soldiers rushed through the hole in the wall, hitting Lucian's men like a hammer.

I can't just leave them to face the God's Acolyte in my stead!

I was brought here to defeat him! What kind of coward would I be if I ran, leaving the men who put their trust in me to die as I fled to safety!?

Already, Lucian had lost two dozen of the four hundred men he brought across the bridge. Another few dozen more had been sent back due to injuries that couldn't be treated on a hectic battlefield.

And since a hundred of his men had been sent with the captain to retrieve other white hairs and order their retreat, he was only left with a little over two hundred men.

Compared to the force of thousands that sat behind the breach in the wall, his squad would be nothing more than a speed bump if surrounded.

Lucian looked to his left. At the end of Minerva's wall was a line of Almekian troops, holding the defense against the enemies.

If Lucian failed to hold the breach, those men would be flanked, and the entire defensive line could crumble.

Next, he looked to the right, where Minerva's wall stretched far along the battlefield. She had built it as she moved along the front line, allowing the troops that once held the defenses to retreat.

But now that so many of the Almekian soldiers were across the river, it was becoming more difficult to prevent breaches. Already, the fighting along the walled section of the battlefield was becoming fierce, with enemy troops gaining more of an advantage with each passing minute.

Finally, Lucian looked behind, where the last of the men were crossing the bridge to safety. From his rough estimate, he knew it'd only be a few minutes before the commander of the rear guard called for the final retreat.

But on the battlefield, a lot could change in just a few minutes. Many lives could be lost, if the defense fell apart at the final moments.

I won't let that happen!

“Emilia, Teflyn. We're attacking all at once! Focus on the Death Knight! Minerva, support us!”

The Fairy Princess entered a combat stance. “If you wish to defeat him, then I'll do my best to bring about that future.”

A small laugh leaked from the demonic mask covering Teflyn's face. “I'm going to win and be one step closer to becoming a Kishin.”

“He’s mine.” Emilia's battle-crazed smile grew wider.

“[Order]!” Lucian put the maximum amount of mana into his sword. “Defeat the Death Knight!”

When his hand opened, the weapon zipped through the sky, heading right toward the powerful enemy that was attempting to turn the tide of their retreat in the last moments.

He had hoped to catch his opponent off-guard, but it seemed that wouldn't be happening. The Death Knight was looking in their direction, so he saw the autonomous sword flying at him from the very beginning.

No, he's not just looking in our direction!

He's looking directly at me!

Lucian had done his best to remain anonymous. If the enemy found out he was the Almekian king, they'd throw the might of their massive army right at him.

He knows. He definitely knows who I am.

Did he really come here to stop the retreat, or…

Is he here to defeat me…!

Lucian didn't have the room to doubt his plan. All he could do is hope that they could defeat the Death Knight–or at least hold out long enough for the army to enter full retreat.

It had only been a blink since Lucian sent out his sword, yet the powerfully enhanced weapon had already covered the distance to the Death Knight.

A loud metallic impact rang out as his sword attacked his opponent, the force of which would have knocked even an enhanced white hair back a few steps.

And yet…

It … had no effect!?

The Death Knight took the attack directly with his greataxe, blocking the sword from hitting his armored body. Yet despite the tremendous force that he must have felt, the Death Knight didn't so much as take a single step back.

No, wait. Even if it couldn’t even break his defensive stance, it still pushed him back.

Lucian noted the scraped ground just in front of the Death Knight’s feet, showing the attack from his autonomous sword was enough to force him back, even if it was just a bit.

Then we'll just keep attacking until we break through!

“Hahaha!” Emilia released a laugh as her sword cut the air. “Don't disappoint me, Death Knight!”

Another clash of metal, and another block with the greataxe. However, unlike before, even the Death Knight couldn’t keep his carefree stance in the face of a berserked white hair fully enhanced with Lucian’s otherworldly magic. He had been forced to spread his feet to absorb the impact of Emilia’s katana, showing just how much power had been put into her attack.

“Right here!” Teflyn appeared behind the armored warrior and stuck her dagger between two plates. “Oh, he's tough!”

A gauntleted fist flew out, aiming for the young oni. But she was already out of range before the attack could find her body.

No blood.

Lucian noted the lack of blood on Teflyn's dagger, indicating that she had failed to find his weak spot.

“I've got you in my grasp.” Minerva raised her hand.

Vines were already wrapping around the Death Knight's legs before she even spoke, and they quickly grew until they covered his breastplate.

Although the thorns couldn't penetrate the armor, immobilizing him provided more than enough benefits for the rest of the team.

“Now!” Lucian ordered his autonomous sword, as well as the two melee fighters.

His weapon fell from above, the tip pointed in the center of the Death Knight’s helmet. Even if he couldn't get through the armor, a powerful blow to the head could dizzy or even incapacitate a warrior.

At the same time, Emilia and Teflyn struck again, seeking to take advantage of Minerva's vines and distract the Death Knight so Lucian's sword could land a clean strike.

“[Void Burst].” The Death Knight spoke without a hint of urgency.

Darkness consumed the armored warrior, as if light itself were being obliterated before reaching his body. That darkness grew until it engulfed Emilia and Teflyn, who were just about to land their attacks on their opponent.

Even his sword vanished from sight as it descended, leaving Lucian to stare at the expanding darkness that was once his allies and enemy.

“Gah!” Emilia's voice came from within the pitch blackness, followed by her body.

She flew across the battlefield in a flash, passing Lucian and hitting the dirt well behind where he stood.

“Ugh…!” Teflyn appeared beside Lucian before he knew it. “M-my body feels weird…”

Before he could catch up to everything, a metallic vibration resonated through the air. A blink later, his autonomous sword flew out from the darkness, sent flying by some mysterious force.

“[Order]!” He recalled his weapon and checked the mana supply. “It lost this much power already? This guy is the real deal…”

Emilia was already back on her feet and was healing up thanks to Minerva's restoration magic. Teflyn seemed to be recovering, as well. Though she still seemed a bit unsteady.

“This is bad,” Lucian said. “I've never heard of magic like that. And it was so powerful…”

“That spell…” Minerva narrowed her eyes. “It shouldn't exist. This man–he’s truly an outsider to this world.”

“The God's Acolyte. This has to be him.”

As the group watched on, the darkness began to fade. Nearly as quickly as it appeared, it vanished, leaving just the Death Knight in pitch black armor standing in its place.

“King of Almekia.” The Death Knight’s voice contained a metallic ring as it reverberated through his helmet. “You've finally stepped foot onto the battlefield. I've been waiting for you.”

He's calling me the King of Almekia? Not the Goddess' Hero?

Does that mean he doesn't know, or is he just trying to avoid talking about the gods that chose us?

“Death Knight.” Lucian chose to avoid it, as well. “You've made quite a reputation for yourself in such a short time. But don't think I'll let you keep doing as you please now that I'm here.”

“You lack the strength to stop me, that much has been made clear. Surrender yourself, and we will spare your army from the coming slaughter.”

“So you can assimilate us into your empire? Don't make me laugh. Almekia won't bend the knee to a tyrant like your emperor–if that man is still in charge, given the circumstances.”

He couldn't see the expression on the Death Knight's face, considering the helmet that covered it, but the short delay in his response made Lucian feel like he'd hit up on a touchy subject.

“All is how it should be,” the Death Knight said. “How it has always been.”

“Perhaps I'd take your word for it, if you can do me one little favor.” He pointed to the Death Knight's face. “Take off that helmet. Let me see the man to whom I am speaking.”

“Hahaha.” The black armor shook slightly as he laughed. “If you want to remove it so badly, then come and do it yourself, King.”

“I'd love to take you up on that offer, but…” A loud horn echoed through the battlefield. “It's time for us to leave.”

“Your back would make a nice target for my greataxe.” He lifted the massive weapon, as if getting ready to attack.

“Only if you can get to it.”

The ground between Lucian and the Death Knight rumbled and began to move, rising up. Minerva formed a small wall with her powerful Creation Magic, blocking the path between them and their opponent.

“Let's go!” Lucian turned and ran toward the bridge.

All around him, soldiers were in full retreat, the horn having called an end to the battle and urging them to the bridge.

While they fled, mages and archers stationed along the bridgeheads flung magic and arrows into the enemy troops as they gave chase. And with Minerva's original wall blocking off much of the enemy army, only a small portion of their troops could even try to run them down.

It was so costly and dangerous to the empire's troops that many simply gave up. Those were the smart ones.

“Now!” The commander of the rear guard shouted.

As soon as he gave the order, men pulled on ropes, and the wooden spikes that had been lying flat suddenly rose up. The front line of enemies who were giving chase tried to stop, but the ones behind them didn't see the trap and ended up running into the men in front.

It was good that Lucian was focused on fleeing because he didn't want to see the bodies of men getting skewered on those sharp spikes.

However, such a trap was barely a hindrance to a certain opponent.

“King of Almekia!” The Death Knight roared as he leaped through the sky. “You die here!”

“[Order]!” Lucian's sword flew, meeting the Death Knight in mid-air.

“Too weak!” The greataxe knocked his autonomous weapon aside.

“[Frost Shard]!” Minerva's sharp chunk of ice hit the breastplate square in the center.

The Fairy Princess had been forced to use a quick casting spell if she wanted to finish it before the Death Knight struck, but it barely even phased the powerful warrior. Despite her immense magical strength, the Death Knight's defenses proved too much for such a spell.

“I’m not through with you yet!” Emilia appeared just beside the Death Knight. “You'll be the one who dies here!”

“[Flashing Blade]!” Teflyn called out the name of her magically-enhanced weapon skill from the opposite side of the armored man.

The two powerful warriors flanking the Death Knight unleashed their attacks at the same instant. True to its name, [Flashing Blade] released a bright light, along with a small bolt of lightning.

Both of the girls landed their strikes cleanly, which would spell the end for any ordinary opponent.

But the one they faced was far from ordinary.

“Futile!” He trusted his armor to protect him, his greataxe still aimed at Lucian.

“I'm far from easy prey, Death Knight!” Lucian stood behind his floating shield, his main sword at the ready.

“Begone!” He swept the greataxe aside, knocking away the shield in a single attack.

Seeing an opening, Lucian swung his sword, aiming for the space between two pieces of armor on the Death Knight's shoulder just as the armored man landed on the ground in front of him.

There!

His powerful, magically-enchanted blade struck true, sliding between the two plates that covered the Death Knight. He felt it hit something soft and knew he'd landed his first real hit against his opponent.

But the man in front of him didn't even flinch, as if he couldn't even feel the blade.

“Die.” The greataxe came back around, aimed for Lucian's neck.

With his autonomous sword and shield having been sent flying, Lucian only had the weapon in his hand to defend himself. But he had just used it to attack and barely had time to start pulling it back before the greataxe began closing in.

Without a doubt, he was in a terrible situation, and he didn't know how much damage he'd receive if he took a clean hit from such a powerful monster.

Fortunately, he didn't need to find out.

The vines wrapped around his waist pulled tight, and the world blurred as they yanked backwards.

The greataxe that was aimed for his neck found only the air where he had been standing, the Death Knight unable to draw even a drop of the king's blood.

“Death Knight!” Lucian shouted as he was yanked away. “This isn't over! We'll be back, stronger than ever! And when we meet again, you're going to be the one looking to escape!”

Emilia and Teflyn were already by his side, the oni girl having ordered the reluctant white hair to retreat. Minerva was with him as well, the vines she used to pull him vanishing back into the ground.

The four of them stood at the mouth of the bridge as the last of the Almekian soldiers crossed to safety.

Rather than giving chase, the Death Knight seemed to have accepted the fact that they managed to escape, as he simply stood watching, the butt of his greataxe resting on the ground.

“We will certainly meet again, King of Almekia. But no matter how strong you become, the result will be the same. And next time, there will be no escape.”

After those final words, the Death Knight turned and vanished into the swarm of empire soldiers.

Just wait, God's Acolyte. I'm going to defeat you and stop the downfall of this world.

With the safety of his army secured, Lucian and the girls crossed the bridge with the final members of the rear guard.

But even if he had accomplished his objective, Lucian was far from satisfied. After all, he couldn't claim victory just from surviving a rout.

In the end, his army had lost the decisive battle. And now he would have an even harder time turning the war around.

Just how am I going to get us out of this mess…?

Epilogue

“Well, at least he didn't die right away.” The young immortal looked up from the pool of water that showed Lucian's face.

“Quite an accomplishment!” The Goddess sounded very happy about it.

“Yeah, simply amazing. It's too bad he has almost no chance of winning with his current strength and lacks a general competent enough to outsmart the Death Knight. I give him until the next major battle, then we'll be seeing him again. Or his spirit, at least.”

“I’ll get the party supplies ready.”

“Good idea. I'm sure he'd be happy to celebrate his death and the impending collapse of the world he tried to save.”

“You know Lucian so well. Is it because of how much you watch him? Be careful or your girlfriends might get jealous~”

“Companions! There is no harem!”

“Oops, I forgot.” The Goddess knuckled the side of her head. “But didn't you already tell them that you feel the same way as they do? Just admit to your polygamous ways already and be done with it!”

“Stop making this about me and focus on what's important, you senile Goddess.” He pointed to the pool where Lucian was still visible. “Are you really just going to let him die fighting the Death Knight?”

“Hmm? Is this the part where you ask me to cheat by helping him overcome his challenges with my divine powers?”

“Forget cheating. There has to be something you can do that's within the rules, right? Some way to let him know that he has other options instead of just beating his head against the empire's army. Better options.”

“Defeating the Death Knight may be a near Impossibility for Lucian as he is, but how many people said the same of your struggle during your adventures as a hero?”

“Well…” The young immortal thought back to his time walking a fine line between life and death. “Okay, there were more than a few who doubted me. But in my case, I spent the time to build up my strength, as well as my companions. But Lucian is just rushing headlong into the final battle.”

“It's true that Lucian tends to put the well-being of others over himself. Because the people are suffering from the Esgares Empire's invasion, he feels the need to put a stop to them by striking at the heart of their army–the Death Knight.”

The Goddess stood up from her desk. “But a clouded judgment is not enough for me to intervene. If it leads to his downfall, then that's simply his fate. However…”

She came to a stop next to the pool of water and peered at Lucian's reflection. “Thane breached etiquette by allowing his champion to gain hold over the Esgares Empire before the curtain rose on this world's conflict. As such, I have some leeway to act to balance the scales.”

“Alright!” The young immortal showed an excited expression for the first time in a while. “What are you going to do? I was thinking you could update his Divine System Interface with some easy quests. Or maybe you could make his next level up contain a powerful and unique enchanting magic so he can strengthen all his equipment. Something like that!”

“Calm down.” She patted him on the head. “It's great to have dreams, but at least try to keep your delusions in check.”

“Hey! Don't headpat me! That's my job! And what do you mean it's delusional!? You barely gave him anything to start, so get off your ass and fix that!”

She turned her cheek away. “Don't wanna.”

“Grrr. This lazy Goddess…!”

“Ah!” She turned back to him, a smile now covering her face. “I've got it!”

“Spill it, then. And it better not be something ridiculous!”

“Since you care so much for poor little Lucian, why don't you…”

The Goddess explained her idea to the increasingly shocked immortal. But after she finished speaking, his surprised face turned into a fierce grin.

----------

“No, that won't work.” Lucian ran his finger along the map sitting on the table. “Too many refugees for the towns to handle. I'll have to send some further south.”

He moved his finger south on the map, checking the towns and cities along the way.

With the defeat of his army, they had lost control of another province. The general in charge suggested retreating to a more defensible position, but that meant abandoning the nearby towns to the empire.

Although he was supposed to be asleep, Lucian was still going over some ideas on how to best minimize the suffering of the citizens that would be fleeing from the approaching army.

That meant using his authority to set up refugee camps near towns that would be safe behind the new defensive line. But one town could only hold so many refugees before it caused unbearable problems for everyone involved.

“Spreading them thinner across more towns would be ideal, but the logistics could get out of hand quickly. I don't have the resources with me to set up too many refugee camps, and with how poorly things are going for me, I can't afford to spend too much time and money on this problem…”

Lucian swept his hand through his long, blonde hair. “No, that's not right. I need to come up with the funds and resources. These people were depending on me to keep them safe, yet I failed them…”

Moving his finger along the map again, Lucian began to mentally calculate the most efficient way to organize the camps in a way that the refugees and towns would both find acceptable.

But just as he began his calculations, the flap of his tent began to rustle.

He was in his private room, set up just for him. And since they were still close to the front line, guards were posted just outside. Since Lucian didn't hear a commotion, he knew it had to be someone the guards trusted.

“Sorry,” he said without looking up. “I know I said I was going to sleep, but I wanted to figure this one thing out first.”

“Yeah, I've done my share of late night work,” a familiar male voice replied.

Lucian's head snapped up, locking eyes with the person who had entered his tent.

“You…! You're that immortal who lives with the Goddess!”

“Hey, I don't live with her. I just visit from time to time.”

“Is that really what's important here? Why are you in my tent–no, how did you even get past the guards without making a sound?”

The immortal waved his hand dismissively. “Magic, of course. Though mine is a little different from yours since I come from a different world.”

“Another world? Just how many are out there…?”

“Unfortunately, I'm a bit restricted on the things I can say. The Goddess really likes to play by the rules, so you'll just have to use your imagination on that one.”

“Never imagined I'd be at the center of a conflict between gods and even getting late night visits by immortals from other worlds.” Lucian shook his head. “But you must have come here for a reason, right? Does it have something to do with the battle that took place today?”

“Yeah, in a way. Though it's more to do with the next battle against the Esgares Empire that you're already starting to plan out.”

“Of course I'm going to fight them again. That Death Knight will cut my kingdom to pieces if I don't stop him.”

“True, but do you think you can win?”

“I…” Lucian paused. “I don't have a choice. I have to win.”

“You're right. You absolutely have to defeat that Death Knight. But I didn't ask if you needed to, I asked if you could.”

“He's tough. And strong. One on one, I don't think I could win. But with Emilia, Minerva, and Teflyn, then…”

“You're being optimistic, and you know it.”

Lucian looked back down at the map, eyeing the province they had lost with their recent defeat. He felt nothing but guilt because of the people's suffering, and he knew that the powerful emotion was pushing him to act recklessly.

Yet despite knowing that, he had a hard time admitting the truth, even to himself. But having an immortal come down and confront him finally broke something loose within his mind.

“The Goddess…” Lucian said, “...Was right. I'm too weak. Too weak to protect them. Too weak to defeat the Death Knight. I need to get stronger, but that would mean abandoning the people here and going off to complete the quests listed in my Divine System Interface. That's … not an easy thing to do.”

“The weight of the world is heavy.” The immortal nodded in understanding. “Every decision you make to save one person means potentially leaving another to suffer. Since you came to this world, how many have perished, hoping to be saved? Just because you didn't see them doesn't mean they didn't exist.”

“I know. That exact thought has already run through my mind. So many people, and only one of me. Even as a king, I can only do so much. That's why it's hard. Hard to abandon the people in front of me when they need me most.”

“Making these kinds of decisions is never going to get any easier. Even gods can't just wave their hand and save everyone. You already knew all this though, didn't you?”

Lucian nodded. “Yeah. I didn't want to admit it, but the path I'm on–something about it doesn't feel right. I'm too weak, pulled too thin. I have allies I trust, but something's still missing. Something important.”

“Or someone.”

“A person? Are you saying I need to seek someone out?”

“Who knows?” The immortal shrugged. “Telling you what to do is against the rules, so I certainly wouldn't give you any orders. But do you remember what this world went through a few hundred years ago?”

“During the war against the white hairs? Yeah, I read about it.”

“And did you read about how the world defeated the white hair's back then?”

Lucian thought back to the books he read on the subject. “A powerful man led an army composed of humans, beastfolk, and dark elves who all joined forces to oppose the white hairs. They eventually defeated the white hair's main force in a decisive battle and secured victory.”

“That's right, but let's leave aside that powerful man who's the main subject of most of the history books. He alone couldn't win. He needed an army. And an army needs a general. Did those books of yours say which strategist led the army that defeated the white hairs?”

“The general in charge of the army…? No, I don't think they mentioned–” Lucian went silent, a tiny memory resurfacing in his mind.

Back when he was still new to the world, his little sister had made a comment about a certain race of people. A race known for their strategic genius on the battlefield.

And that race had participated in the war several hundred years ago.

“The dark elves,” Lucian said softly. “A dark elf was in charge of that army.”

“Bingo. I'd give you a prize, but that's probably against the rules, too.”

“Are you saying I need to visit the dark elves and find someone to lead my army?”

“I'm not saying anything. I'm just here to give a history lesson. But those that learn from history are often the most successful in life, don't you agree?”

Lucian looked at the map in front of him. Although it didn't extend all the way to the rocky land in the east where the dark elves lived, he could imagine the terrain in his mind, as he'd seen it on other maps before.

“Looks like I need to work on a massive change of plans.” Lucian sighed. “It's going to be a late night.”

The immortal patted him on the shoulder. “I'm sure you'll be just fine, if it's only a single sleepless night.”

Lucian's eyes went wide as a strange feeling flooded his body, wiping away every ounce of exhaustion that had piled up during the hectic day.

The immortal removed his hand. “When you find something worth working on, sometimes your body can do amazing things. Since you're looking so energetic, you should use this second wind to figure out the details of your next step.”

Lucian smirked. “Right. I'll definitely put it to use.”

“Good. Then until we meet again, Hero.”

With a simple wave, the immortal made his exit the same way he had come in.

Now, let's see what I can do about organizing a trip to the dark elves' territory.

And while I'm there, let's try and get a dark elf to lead my army against the empire.

Afterword

Hello, and welcome back to my light novel series, Assassinated King! I hope you enjoyed the second volume! It was quite a journey for me to write, as I felt like I went all over the world in just a single book! From a visit to the fairy lands to cleaning up the capital city and even to the battlefield where his army clashed with the empire! Really, a lot happened in just under 100,000 words for this volume.

But who really cares about all that? The most important part of a light novel is the characters! Or more specifically, the cute girls! Everyone knows that. And I added a couple of interesting ones in this volume~

Minerva is such a cool name, don’t you think? Or maybe it’s just me…? Anyway, I might have a thing for princesses because I keep adding them into my series. Lumina and Tylith in The False Hero, and now Mia and Minerva in Assassinated King. Let’s try to keep the number of princesses down a bit from now on…

But as a Fairy Princess, Minerva has to be super cute! It’s a law that princesses have to be cute, after all. Wait, that’s a bit off topic here. Regardless, I might also have a thing for kuuderes, or emotionless girls for those who don’t know the term. I keep adding them in, too. Hold on, wasn’t I supposed to be going over Minerva specifically!? Ah, I’m out of time!

Teflyn! She ended up being the standout in this volume, if you ask me. Even though Minerva is the girl on the cover, I couldn’t help but bring out Teflyn’s fangs quite a bit. Or horns, I should say. Alisha!

Wow, I really rambled this time. But eh, I’m too lazy to revise the Afterword, so this is what you get. I hope you’re grateful!!!!

Until volume 3! And once again, thanks for reading!

Social Media

For early access, extra content, and updates, follow me at:

Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/MichaelPlymel

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/michael.plymel.79

Discord: https://discord.gg/EGGuDQQ4

Reddit: https://www.reddit.com/r/TheFalseHero/

Copyright

Assassinated King, Volume 2

By Michael Plymel

This book is a work of fiction. Any similarities to persons or places are strictly coincidental.

Copyright © 2024 Michael Plymel

Illustrations by Aditya Novianto